NewCentury
Bible
Saint
Matthew
Division
Section
Vohimes already ptiblished or iit preparation : —
NEW TESTAMENT.
*i, MATTHEW, by Prof. W. F. Slater, M.A.
*2. MARK, by Principal Salmond, D.D.
*3. LUKE, by Principal \V. F. AuENEV, M.A., D.D.
*4. JOHN, by the Rev. J. A. McClymont, D.D.
*5. ACTS, by Prof. J. Vernon Bartlet, M.A., D.D.
*6. ROMANS, by the Rev. A. E. Garvie, M.A., D.D.
*7. I AND II CORINTHIANS, by Prof. J. Massie, M.A., D.D.
*8. EPHESIANS. COLOSSIANS, PHILEMON, PHILIP-
PIANS, by the Rev. G. CuRRiE Martin, M.A., B.D.
^Q. I and II THESSALONIANS, GALATIANS, by Principal
W. F. Adeney, M.A., D.D.
»io. THE PASTORAL EPISTLES, by the Rev. R. F. HoRTON,
M.A., D.D.
*ii. HEBREWS, by Prof. A. S. Peake, M.A.
*i2. THE GENERAL EPISTLES, by Prof. W. H. Bennett,
Litt.D.,D.D.
*i3. REVELATION, by the Rev. C. ANDERSON Scott, M.A.
OLD TESTAMENT.
*GENESIS, by the Rev. Prof. W. H. Bennett, Litt.D., D.D.
*JUDGES AND RUTH, by the Rev. G. W. Thatcher, M.A.,
B.D.
I and II SAMUEL, by the Rev. Prof. A. R. S. Kennedy,
M.A., D.D.
JOB, by Prof. A. S. PeAKE, M.A.
*I AND II KINGS, by the Rev. Prof. Skinner, D.D.
*PSALMS (Vol. I) I TO LXXII, by the Rev. Prof. D.WISON,
M.A., D.D.
PSALMS (Vol. II) LXXIII to END, by the Rev. Prof.
T. ^^■ITT0N Davies, B.A., Ph.D.
ISAIAH, by the Rev. Principal WhitEHOUSE, M.A., D.D.
*MINOR PROPHETS: HosE.\, Joel, Amos. Obadiah, Jonah,
MiCAH, by the Rev. R. F. HORTON, M.A., D.D.
MINOR PROPHETS : Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah,
H.lGGAl, ZechARIAH, Malachi, by the Rev. Canon Driver,
Litt.D., D.D.
[Those marked * are already published.]
THE NEW-CENTURY BIBLE
ST. MATTHEW
GALILES .^/.
.r^^:
cIrbIT^^ sea /it e\d I T t RRA N B .
~ K
'X-Aj'
General Editor : Prof. W. F. Adeney
^t. (^ait^m
INTRODUCTION
AUTHORIZED VERSION
REVISED VERSION WITH NOTES
INDEX AND MAP
EDITED JBff^
PROF. W. F. SLATER, M.A.
OF DIDSBURY COLLEGK
AUTHOR OF ' THE FAITH AMD LIFE OF THE EAKLY CHURCH
NEW YORK : HENRY FROWDE
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS, AMERICAN BRANCH
EDINBURGH : T. C. «S: E. C. JACK
The Revised Version is printed by permission of the
Universities of Oxford a7id Cambridge.
CONTENTS
PAGE
Editor's Introduction i
Text of the Authorized Version 29
Text of the Revised Version with Annotations . .113
Index 331
MAPS
Palestine Facing Title
Orographical Map of Galilee . , . . „
THE GOSPEL OF ST. MATTHEW
INTRODUCTION
An inquiry into the origin of the first of our four
gospels meets at once with some positions apparently
well established. Such are the following: —
1. The gospel was universally regarded by the ancient
church as the work of Matthew (or Levi), one of the
twelve apostles.
2. The same tradition uniformly stated that Matthew
wrote his gospel in the language of his own people, i.e. in
Aramaic, the vernacular of Palestine, and for the special
benefit of believers among them.
3. Yet the gospel, as we know it, was composed in
Greek, and the Hebrew original was lost at a very early
period. The oldest manuscripts of the New Testament,
cr of any part of it, left to us are in Greek. Syriac and
Latin versions — supposed to belong to the end of the
second century — depend on this Greek version. Justin
Martyr (a.D. 140), the writer of the Didache (a.D. 120),
and Clement of Rome (a.D. 95) appear to have known it.
For the churchmen of later days the Greek Matthew
was as apostolic as the Aramaic. Jerome (a.D. 390)
certainly speaks of the Aramaic as 'the authentic Mat-
thew,' of which he had found a copy at Caisarea and
another at Berea, which he translated. Nevertheless he
B 2
4 ST. MATTHEW
corrected the ' Old Latin ' by the Greek. The ' Vulgate '
was the result of his labours. Jerome also said of
Matthew, ' It is not well known who translated it [from
Aramaic] into Greek.' It has been a standing difficulty
of criticism that the early authorities speak of the gospel
of Matthew as if it were the same whether in Aramaic or
in Greek, yet in other notices (Origen, Eusebius, Jerome,
Epiphanius, &c.) reveal the fact that the gospel used in
their day by the Jewish Christians was not identical
with it.
4. Another important point is that the first gospel in
its contents and structure closely resembles the second
and the third. They all tell the same story, generally
with the same order of events, and often in the same
words. So decided is the similarity that the three are
called — in distinction from the fourth gospel — Synoptic
Gospels, i. e. they can readily be brought into parallel
with each other. These facts require us to notice
THE SYNOPTIC QUESTION,
about which so much has been written by Continental
and English critics during the last century and a half.
We cannot pursue the details of this extensive and
complicated controversy, but may attempt to indicate
some of the results of inquiry and speculation \ In doing
this it wall be convenient —
1. To summarize the discussion respecting the origin
and relation of the Synoptic gospels.
2. To define, so far as we may, the relation of our first
gospel to the original work of Matthew.
3. To show what the aim and scope of the gospel have
been ; for what circle of readers it was intended ; and to
point out some peculiarities of its method and style.
^ Though Prof. Armitage Robinson (quoted by the Rev. Sir
J. C, Hawkins, Horce Synopiicce, 1899) says that 'the foundations
of the study have not yet been laid in England.'
J
INTRODUCTION 5
I. The Synoptic Question : What is the Rela-
tion WHICH THE First Three Gospels bear
TO each other?
' It may first be noted that at the end of the second
century our four gospels were received as authentic by
the majority of Christians. Irenseus, bishop in the south
of Gaul, a. D. 170 — the principal Christian writer of his
time — argued that there must be four gospels just as
there were four winds, and four faces of the cherubim.
The association of ideas may be grotesque, yet it discloses
a supposition that the number and contents of the gospels
had supernatural authority.
It is easy to understand that as the apostles and their
contemporaries passed away, the enlarging and multiplying
churches would need written accounts of the life and
work of Jesus Christ. Books would now be required to
replace the testimony of the original witnesses to the
sayings and doings of the great Founder of the system.
Luke i. I states that when that gospel was compiled
* many had taken in hand ' to collect and arrange evan-
gelic information. As these narrations were read to
the Christian congregations, the fuller or more graphic
accounts, or those accredited by the best authorities,
would be preferred. Dr. Sanday {Diet, of Bible, i. 2,
1238) says that 'the four were gradually fenced off.'
Papias, a bishop in Asia Minor, A. D. 130, relates that
'Matthew composed the Logia in the Hebrew tongue,
and every one translated as he was able.' No one besides
Papias gives the name ' Logia ' or ' oracles ' to the original
work of Matthew, and perhaps it indicates its contents
rather than its accepted title (Zahn). Further, his remark
may not mean that there were numerous translations into
Greek, but that Christian teachers who happened to be
acquainted with both languages gave extempore transla-
tions for the benefit of their hearers.
The Gentile churches were of course dependent on
6 ST. MATTHEW
Jewish Christian sources for their primary Christian in-
struction : but this state of things could not be permanent.
Mark— the interpreter of Peter— produced a Greek gospel.
' The many ' of Luke i. 1-3 would be in the same language.
Early in the second century those gospels which were
associated with the names of apostles— as Matthew and
John— or of apostolic men— as Mark and Luke— came to
the front, especially as they were intrinsically superior
to the others. When, for convenience in public use, a
Digest or Harmony of the Gospels was prepared, it began
with the prologue to the fourth gospel, and embodied the
substance of each in a continuous narrative. One of these
works was the Dtatessaron of Tatian, which dates from
A. D. 160. Though frequently referred to by ancient
writers it has only been made available for scholars by
the recent publication of Armenian and Arabic versions \
Justin Martyr quotes the * Memoirs of the Apostles,' which
were 'called gospels,' and in doing so refers to matters
which, with a few exceptions, are contained in our gospels.
He also mentions that these documents were habitually
read in Christian congregations. The public reading of
the gospels must have begun in the first century. The
Teaching of the Twelve Apostles^ a document which
dates from an early period in the second century, says
(c. 15), 'As ye have it in the gospel of our Lord' — a
statement which seems to make the gospel, oral or written,
the common property of those who are addressed. In
Matt. xxiv. 15 and Rev. i. 3 there seem to be allusions
to this early use of the Christian Scriptures.
Eventually Christian students began to notice the re-
semblance of the first three gospels and their difference
from the fourth. The ordinary view was that Matthew
wrote first for Hebrew believers ; that Mark incorporated
in the second gospel the testimony of Peter ; and that
^ The Dtatessaron of Tatian, by J. Rendel Harris; also The
Earliest Life of Christ, by Rev. H. Hill.
INTRODUCTION 7
Luke preserved the gospel as known to Paul ; while
John came last with a 'spiritual gospel' (Clem. Alex.).
Chrysostom inferred from the variations in the Synoptists
that there could have been no collusion between them,
while Augustine (a.D. 410) considered Mark as but a
follower and abbreviator of Matthew.
Tradition on the subject became obscured very early.
Clement of Alexandria (a.D. 210) supposed that the gos-
pels with genealogies were written first. Even in his day
accurate and detailed information respecting the apostolic
age had been lost. Ammonius (a. d. 290) prepared a
harmony of the gospels with Matthew as the basis, be-
cause it was generally supposed that his account would be
the oldest. Epiphanius (a.D. 430) wondered that Matthew
should omit so many things w^hich are found in Luke.
H o we ver, no early heretic — except M arcion, who accepted
Luke only ; and the Manicheans of the fourth century —
ventured to challenge the apostolical authority of the
Synoptic gospels. Until the Reformation the Greek
Matthew was reckoned to be apostolic— a faithful rescript
of the original Aramaic. At that period Erasmus and
some others began to defend the originality of the Greek
version. They feared that it would lose authority if con-
sidered to be only a secondary production — a translation
from an earlier document. Roman Catholics, desirous
of weakening the authority of the Protestant canon,
pleaded for the authority of the Aramaic.
It was not until the end of the last century that
the subject received further attention, especially among
German scholars. The efforts of Bengel and Wetstein,
to arrive at exact information respecting the various
readings in the text of the Greek Testament, had excited
much opposition and prejudice amongst those who upheld
the literal inspiration of Scripture. The investigations
of G. E. Lessing (1784) again disturbed the generally
received opinions. He urged that as the first Christians
were called Nazarenes, the gospel which Eusebius and
8 ST. MATTHEW
other writers had reported them to possess must have
been the primitive record, and that the Synoptic gospels
were but modifications of the original work. It will be
seen that Lessing's suggestion became the germ of much
of the subsequent speculation.
Twenty years later Eichhorn (1804), by a more careful
and minute literary analysis, brought the principal features
of the case into more vivid recognition. His conclusion
v/as that the agreement of the Synoptics— found in forty-
four places — did not arise from the dependence of one
upon another, but from their mutual use of a common
source. There was an original gospel which had begun
with the baptism of John, and had ended at the narrative
of the resurrection ; the genealogies and other additions
were due to editors and scribes. In his edition of
Michaelis' Introduction Bishop Marsh made this scheme
familiar to British readers.
Still, the possible dependence of one evangelist on the
others had not been adequately dealt with. It was
becoming clear that Mark was either the basis or the
product of the two others. Griesbach (1783) had ventured
to assert that the tradition of a Hebrew Matthew was false,
that Greek was the language of the original gospel, that
Luke had borrowed from Matthew, and Mark from Ixjth.
The real difficulties of the problem were beginning to be
understood. The traditional accounts were felt to be
unsatisfactory, while external and internal testimony was
full of contradiction.
For instance : the Synoptists make Galilee the scene
of the active life of our Lord, while John describes his
career as having been principally accomplished in Jud^a.
According to the former the ministry of Jesus might have
been accomplished in one year, but the latter implies that
it occupied three years. The Synoptists do not mention
the cure at Bethesda, or that of the blind man in Jerusalem,
or the raising of Lazarus ; while the discourses in the
fourth gospel take a form of their own.
INTRODUCTION 9
Again, each of the three first gospels contains incidents,
parables or sayings of its own, but their general outline
is identical, and often their phraseology. At the same
time they differ so much in details that their comparative
independence is always maintained. The phenomena
will be best understood from an example.
In Matt. xvii. 1-8, Mark ix. 2-13, and Luke ix. 21-36
we find accounts of the transfiguration. Each narrative
reports the event as succeeding the miracle of the loaves
and fishes, and after the Galil^ean sojourn during which
Peter made his famous confession. All place the healing
of the lunatic youth in the sequel. In his story of the
event Matthew has twelve out of fourteen items included
in that of Mark. Matthew uses 126 words (omitting
articles) in the narrative, of which Mark has seventy-seven
and Luke sixty. Mark and Luke differ from Matthew
most in the latter portions of the story. The three agree
best, here as .elsewhere, in reporting what was said on the
occasion. In the two first gospels the first three verses
of the narrative are almost verbally identical. The result
seems to be that either the three borrow from a common
source, or two evangelists have borrowed from the third.
Certainly, Mark does not in this case combine what the
others had said, Luke agrees sometimes with one, some-
times with the other. Luke's account differs so much in
details that his account might claim to be independent.
The frequent agreement of Luke and Matthew in parts
which are not found in Mark shews that they had in-
dependent information: cf. 'daily bread,' Matt. vi. 11 ;
Luke xi. 3; also Matt. x. 17-33; Luke xii. 2-12. Sir
J. C. Hawkins finds seventy-two passages in Matthew
and Luke which were probably from the Logia, yet forty-
nine of them receive a different presentation in the two
gospels \
^ Horoe Synpoticce^ by Rev. Sir J. C. Hawkins, Bart., M.A.,
p. 88.
lo ST. MATTHEW
To interpret these perplexing phenomena all the forces
of criticism have been engaged. It was found that the
questions raised by Eichhorn and Lessing had not been
answered. Storr and Herder (1797) had suggested that
the gospel must have received a fixed form in its oral
stage, and that Mark had been the first to put it in a
written form. Gieseler's authority gave extension to this
theory, and it has been widely accepted. Bishop Westcott
concludes that there would be a Greek as well as an
Aramaic gospel in the oral form, but that the latter would
be the first to emerge in a written form \ Such portions
as the Sermon on the Mount — especially the Lord's
Prayer, Matt. vi. 9 ; Luke xi. 2-4 — would long be known
only in the oral form. The Rev. A. Wright, M.A., in his
book entitled The Composition of the Four Gospels (1890),
has earnestly defended the probability that the gospel
attained a fixed condition in its oral stage. He shews
that the gospel narratives would be repeatedly rehearsed
by the teachers and then by the catechumens, according
to the custom in oriental schools. Sir J. C. Hawkins also
remarks that the memories of teachers and learners were
under such a system cultivated beyond anything in our
experience ^. Dr. Sanday (Smith's Diet, of the Bible, new
ed., Art. Gospels) says that the German critics have not
[except Gieseler] appreciated the argument for the oral
gospel, which, though it does not explain everything, must
be taken into account.
A further advance was made when Lachmann asserted
the priority of Mark, a position which was well defended
by Weisse and Wilke in 1838. The former asserted that
both Matthew and Luke had used it as well as the earlier
Logia. Nevertheless, Schleiermacher (1824) found matters
so perplexing that he refused to believe in any single
* Introduction to the Study of the Four Gospels^ p. 228.
'^ See also Some New Test. Problems, by A. Wright ; the
Introduction to the Gospel, in the Speaker's Commentary ; and
Schiirer, History of the Jewish People, &c. ii. i, 34.
INTRODUCTION ii
evangelic authority, either oral or written. He held that
the primitive gospel-literature was very diversified, and
that out of it came several early gospels. Strauss did not
lessen controversy by his theory that our gospels de-
scended through a mythical elaboration. On somewhat
similar lines Baur and Schwegler, or the ' Tubingen
School,' traced our gospels only to post-apostolic times.
Matthew, they said, was a later edition of a gospel composed
for the primitive circle of believers who were all bigoted
Jews. This work was afterwards enlarged and inter-
polated in the interests of Gentile Christianity. The third
gospel, again, proceeded from the Pauline circle — was
indeed an improved edition of the gospel of Marcion,
intended to conciliate opposing parties in the church.
Mark's work, they maintained, was but a compilation from
the other two.
It may be observed that the evidences of schism in the
primitive church, adduced by Baur and his friends, have
not been disproved ; but their conjectures respecting the
genesis and production of the books of the N.T. have been
completely refuted. On the former point even Dr. Hort
{Judaistic Christzanify, p. ^2>) admits a 'temporary
duality ' in the apostolic church, which ' is constantly
misunderstood or overlooked.' No scheme of formal
unity could include those who believed that the Jewish
ritual was indispensable and those who could not use it
at all. The ' Catholic Church ' was not the result of an
amalgamation between Jewish and Gentile Christianity,
but a development of the latter. With respect to the
dates of the gospels, critical opinion has steadily gone
back into the first century. On this Hilgenfeld, Holtz-
mann, and Hamack agree.
More agreement has been attained by the concession,
which so many are now disposed to grant, that Mark is
the earliest of our gospels in their present form. This
result is due largely to the minute verbal examination
which Holtzmann undertook and embodied in his Synop-
12 ST. MATTHEW
tlschen Evmigelt'cn, 1863 \ At first he pleaded for an
earlier Mark (Ur-Marcus), which he now thinks to be
unnecessary.
The multiplication of conjectural schemes has not been
in vain. Fresh information has also been supplied by
the discovery of fragments of ancient literature. The
Didache, or Teaching of the Twelve Apostles', translations
of Armenian and Arabic versions of the Diatessaron\
fragments of the Logia, and of the Gospel of Peter \ and
of the Apocalypse of Peter, have thrown some light on
questions in dispute. It is now generally accepted —
1. That the gospel narratives at first had only an oral
transmission. The story often told would assume certain
fixed forms. The general order in the Synoptics, including
the history from the baptism of Jesus to his passion (cf.
Acts xi. 22, xiii. 24), may be thus accounted for. The
gospel in this primitive and limited form would probably
be known to Apollos, Acts xviii. 25 (cf. Acts xix. 3). Yet
it may be noticed that the references to gospel facts in
the Acts and epistles do not borrow much from the
Synoptic accounts. The latter also take up but one line
of tradition, passing by much that is found in the fourth
gospel (cf John xx. 31).
2. According to tradition the earliest written gospel, or
collection of our Lord's sayings, was that produced by
Matthew in Aramaic. The first gospel issued in Greek —
also from the testimony of Papias — was by Mark. Having
been ' the interpreter of Peter ' he committed the testi-
mony of the great apostle to writing. The general plan
of the Synoptic narrative may have been decided by the
oral gospel and by the work of Matthew, but was finally
developed by the industry of Mark. It is now thought
to be most probable that ' the original basis of the Synoptic
^ See also his Lchrbuch der historisch-kritischen Einleitung in
das nette Test., 1886; and the Hand-Commentar zum ncuen
Test., I. Band, 1892.
INTRODUCTION 13
gospels coincided in its range and order with our St.
MarkV Dr. Sanday thinks, however, that Mark has
undergone some changes, and that there were other
sources in the pre-canonical period^. Dr. A, Resch
agrees with Dr. B. Weiss in the view that Mark used the
Login as well as notes of the preaching of Peter. He also
finds sayings of our Lord in the New Testament and in
the ' Fathers ' which had escaped our evangelists. In his
work, Die Logia Jesti (1898), he reproduces in Hebrew
our Lord's sayings which he has derived from all sources.
The differences of the evangelists, he thinks, may have
arisen from a diversity of translations from the original.
Prof. Marshall, in several articles in the Expositor, has
shown some reason for believing that the language of the
original gospel was Aramaic.
3. Mark did not incorporate many of the discourses of
Jesus in his gospel. These, no doubt, existed in the
primitive Aramaic, written and oral. If the work of Mark
originated in Rome, it would be open to the Christians of
Asia Minor, or Syria, or even Greece to procure a com-
prehensive document embracing all the things which they
had been taught to believe. The Aramaic Matthew
would furnish extensive material for the work, while the
Greek Mark would supply the outline and vocabulary.
Dr. Theodore Zahn, who has lately produced a most
erudite and voluminous Introduction to the New Testa-
ment, while claiming that the Greek Matthew is a copy
of the Aramaic, allows that it has used the gospel of
Mark. .As Dr. Sanday has said: 'The priority of Mark
is, if not an assured result of criticism, rapidly becoming
so.' Dr. Holtzmann also, to whom the investigation owes
so much, assumes that this is settled. This does not,
however, remove every difficulty. There are, as already
noticed, some coincidences between Matthew and Luke
^ Rev. F. H. Woods, B.D., in Studia Biblica, vol. ii.
^ Inspiration, p. 294.
14 ST. MATTHEW
which have no support in Mark, as Matt. vi. 24, Luke xvi.
13 ; Matt. iv. i-ii, Luke iv. 1-13 ; Matt, xviii. 5-13, Luke
vii. i-io. Each gospel has indeed pecuhar portions, and
those in Matthew will be noticed as they arise.
Because Mark has so little which is not in the other
Synoptics, some have concluded that his gospel was
mainly a compendium of the others. The following are
independent fragments : Mark iv. 26-29, vii. 32-37, viii.
22-26, xiv. 51, 52. The following have been thought to
favour the idea of combination : Mark i. 32 of Matt. viii.
16 and Luke iv. 40 ; i. 42 of Matt. viii. 3 and Luke v. 13 ;
xi. I of Matt. xxi. i and Luke xix. 29. Yet even in these
cases the others may have borrowed from Mark, who dis-
plays originality everywhere, great vividness in description,
and other elements of individuality. Moreover, he has
a preference for double or parallel phrases, as in i. 35,
xiv. 12, xvi. 2 ; Luke, on the other hand, comprises much
that is not found elsewhere. Some have thought that ch.
ix. 51 — xviii. 41 is an interpolation by a later hand. Dr.
Plummer thinks that Luke used our Mark, and that the
first and third gospels had a collection, or two similar
collections, of ' oracles ^' On the contrary, Dr. Stanton
holds that the Logza, or Oracles of Matthew, were not
used by Mark 2.
It may be noticed that out of sixty sections of the
Synoptic gospels, Matthew and Luke coincide with forty
in Mark, and in the twenty which remain Mark agrees
with the one or with the other. An attempt to exhibit
the Triple Traditiojt and the numerous varieties in the
evangelical text has been made with no little success
in Rushbrooke and Abbot's Covimon Tradition of the
Sy7ioptic Gospels^ 1884. The subject has been also well
discussed in Dr. Abbot's article on the ' Gospels ' in the
Encyclop. B?'ila?inica, vol. x.
' St. Luke {Intemat. Commentary, Pref.).
2 Art. Gospels \n Hastings' Diet, of the Bible, ii, 240.
INTRODUCTION 15
II. The Relation of the Canonical Gospel to
THE Original Work of Matthew.
I. We have assumed ^hat there was an original vvorlc
of Matthew which he wrote in Aramaic, the popular
language of Syria ^ It is still questioned by some whether
this primitive document contained anything but the dis-
courses of Jesus ; but the limitation (Schleiermacher,
Godet, &c.) may be regarded as hypercritical. Even
a series of discourses would need some connecting links.
Many of the discourses in Matthew are inseparably asso-
ciated with the events which called them forth : e. g. ix.
9-13, xix. 16-22. The only way in which we can account
for the common ascription of the Greek gospel to
Matthew is by supposing that it has freely used the
materials supplied by the Aramaic gospel. Jerome's
statement — 'who translated it is not well known'— im-
plies some close connexion between the two.
But at this point almost every step is disputed. Holtz-
mann {Einleitimg, p. 388) says : * Every supposition of
a translation falls before the fact that'the first evangelist
has done nothing but work over either a writing at the
foundation of Mark and Luke or Mark itself.' But, as
we have seen, Dr. Zahn contends for a translation of the
Aramaic into Greek. Many have been ready to accept
the dictum of Wetstein (A^. T. i. 244) that it was
only a conjecture made by the Fathers that Matthew
wrote in the language of Palestine, and that there are no
clear evidences of translation. Yet again, Harnack
(Chronologie, p. 694) avers that antiquity knows only
one Hebrew gospel, and that it is better represented by
the canonical Matthew than by Mark or Luke ; while
Holtzmann and Wendt incline to the opinion that Luke is
' Properly speaking, Hebrew and Aramaic are dialects of the
same languacre. The Hebrew alphabet in use since the exile
belonged to Aramaic : hence Matthew is said to iiave written
in ' Hebrew letters.'
1 6 ST. MATTHEW
more primitive than our Matthew. Dr. Godet thinks that
the Logia were used in other New Testament writings,
as Jas. i. 21, the Apocalypse, and the Pauline epistles.
2. But this primitive gospel is no longer extant. For
some reason the early church did not care to preserve it :
indeed, representative Catholic writers do not seem to
have known it. Irenseus simply mentions the fact that
Matthew wrote such a gospel ; Origen refers to some
things in it ; even Jerome does not say how the ' Gospel
of the Nazarenes' differed from the original. Epiphanius
distinguishes between the gospel of the Nazarenes and
that of the Ebionites, yet does not exactly indicate their
relation to each other or to the primitive work. Modern
authorities generally agree that the ' Gospel according to
the Hebrews,' which was used by the Jewish Christian
sects of the second and third centuries, was a corrupted
and mutilated copy of Matthew's gospel.
It is because of the uncertainty on the subject that the
very existence of an original Aramaic gospel has been
denied by many. Some, who are firm supporters of
tradition on other points (like Dr. Salmon and the Roman
Catholic Hug), strongly, dispute its testimony in this case,
though it has an unusual patristic unanimity on its side.
The objectors are generally content with the objection of
Bleek ; viz. that the Ebionite gospel was so apocryphal,
and that the Greek Matthew had paronomasias — i.e. 'plays
upon words ' — which could only belong to an original
composition ^ Bleek ascribes our gospel, not to Matthew,
but to 'a Jew of Palestine,' A.D. 70. The apostle, he
thinks, would not have contradicted John about the day
of the crucifixion, nor would he have been silent con-
cerning much which is found in the fourth gospel. Yet
he ventures to assert that this gospel was highly esteemed ,
in Palestine from the first !
3. The question which has really to be faced at this point
' Introduction to the N. T., by F. Bleek ; Eng. Transl. i. 285.
INTRODUCTION 17
is : What was the N. T. Canon of the primitive, apos-
tolical Church in Jerusalem ? This question has been
ignored to a large extent by ecclesiastical historians.
Hilgenfeld refers to the general testimony that they had
the Aramaic Matthew — but beyond this nothing is known.
Their successors, the Nazarenes and Ebionites, rejected
the other gospels, and Paul's epistles were repudiated
because he was 'an apostate from the law.' It is notice-
able that no one credits them with having known or
accepted the fourth gospel or the Apocalypse — supposed
to have been written by one of the twelve ^. It is curious
also that the ' antilegomena,' or ' books spoken against '
in Catholic circles, in the ante-Nicene period were
writings attributed to Jewish Christian sources, as
2 Peter, Jude, and the Epistle to the Hebrews.
4. It will help us to understand this part of the history
if we remember that the primitive Jewish Christian Church
was separated at a very early period from all contact and
fellowship with the larger and more expansive Christendom
of Antioch and Asia Minor, of Greece and Italy. The
latter, which was chiefly Paulinist, became the ' Catholic
Church ' of history ; the former passed into comparative
oblivion. After the destruction of Jerusalem, A. D. 70,
' their history,' says Bishop Lightfoot, ' becomes a hope-
less blank.' One may therefore be surprised that Zahn
{Geschichte d. Kan. i. 74) should allege that until A. D. 132,
when Hadrian suppressed the revolt under Bar-Cochba,
'there was a united Church in Palestine, of which Jewish
Christianity formed the principal part'^.' The learned
German gives no evidence in favour of this supposition.
On the contrary, it may be mentioned that Epiphanius
says that all the disciples fled to Pella. Besides, if
Hadrian had been really responsible for bringing Jewish
^ Epiphanius, Hoer. xxx. 3, says that Jews of Tiberias had
the fourth gospel and 'Acts ' in Hebrew — recently translated.
^ Zahn adds that ' we are badly informed about them.*
C
1 8 ST. MATTHEW
Christianity to an end, it would have been strange that
such writers as Origen and Eusebius and Jerome should
not refer to it. Weizsacker notices the obscuration which
rests on the Church of Jerusalem after the period repre-
sented by the ' Acts of the Apostles.' However, nothing
seems to be more probable than that the primitive Jewish
Christians never forsook Judaism ; and all attempts to
connect them with the Gentile Church of Palestine in the
following century must end in failure.
We may conclude then that the Hebrew Christians
who refused to follow Paul, who required that all their
bishops should be of the circumcision, who (according to
the later notices of them in the New Testament, Acts
xxi. 20, A. D. 57) were 'all zealous of the law,' would not
receive such a document as our Matthew, with its manifest
universalism. As they did, according to tradition, receive
the primitive Matthew, the Aramaic and the Greek gospels
must have differed to some extent. Professor Zahn would
reduce this difference to a minimum, and indeed regards
the Greek as a 'translation' from the older version. He
admits, however, that 'we have no information about
the time or place of translation,' and ' that the relation
of the two is very obscure.' Professor Harnack goes
further, and says : ' I avow that I have nothing to say
on this question, because everything is obscure to me '
{Chronologie, p. 694) ^.
To relieve the difficulty, some have conjectured that
Matthew wrote his gospel both in Aramaic and in Greek.
This was the view of Bengel and of Home [Introd. to the
Holy Saiptiires, iv. 420). No one would question that
' Dalman {Die WoHe Jesu, pp. 47-57) argues that the
original of Matthew was Greek. This view has been held
by Erasmus, Calvin, Beza, Credner, de Wette, Tischendorf,
Ewald, Holtzmann, Julicher, and Salmon. It is singular
that Dr. Zahn should question whether the Nazarenes ever
ascribed their gospel to Matthew. This is expressly asserted
by Epiphanius, //or. xxix. 9.
INTRODUCTION 19
Matthew, the tax-collector at Capernaum, would be able
to write in both languages. Josephus wrote his History of
the Jeivs in Aramaic and in Greek. But, as Dr. Tregelles
has shown, all the testimony is in favour of an Aramaic
original, and there is none for a Greek reproduction of
it by Matthew, though all the versions— Syriac, Latin,
Egyptian — are derived from the Greek.
III. The Object, Method, and Readers of the
First Gospel.
Concerning that Aramaic gospel which the Fathers
declare to have been written by Matthew, there is little
doubt that, as they further say, it was intended for JewisiL
readers and hearers ^ It was received by them as the
'authentic' gospel, and they accepted no other into their
canon. The same gospel, according to Papias, became
the primary textbook for many Gentile churches. The
evangelist or teacher ' translated as he was able.'
It has so generally been affirmed that our canonical
Matthew was prepared for the Jewish-Christian com-
munities, that it requires some courage to express a
different opinion. The evidence adduced in favour of
that view must also be fairly considered.
I. It is said that the gospel makes the appeal to
prophecy very prominent. Its frequent formula * that it
might be fulfilled' is striking, ^^'eiss [Introduction to
New I'estivnefit, ii. 282) says : * The fact that the first
gospel bears a Jewish-Christian character can never be
mistaken, owing to the emphasis with which it points out
the descent of Jesus from the house of David, and the
fulfilment of prophecy in his life ^'
^ Godet, liiirod. to N. T. ii. 2, says that it 'had a pronounced
legal tendenc}'. '
^ Yet Weiss thinks the author was not a Palestinian, because
of geographical errors, and that he speaks of the country as
' that land ' (Matt. ix. 26, 3 [ ). For Greek-speaking Jews he had
C 2
20 ST. MATTHEW
But does not each Synoptic refer to the evidence of
prophecy, the Gentile Luke especially; e.g. i. 32, 55, 70,
xxiv. 27, 44 ? The latter alone mentions the circumcision
of Jesus, and his being taken to the temple in his child-
hood. All testify that Jesus was addressed by the blind
men and by others as ' the Son of David.' On the other
hand, the visit of the Magi, supposed to be symbolic of
the gathering of the Gentiles to the Messiah, is found
only in Matthew. Professor Harnack tells us that in the
first preaching to Gentiles, ' the assurance of the blessing
of salvation was framed by a proclamation of the history
of Jesus concisely expressed, and compared with reference
to prophecy \' This was the character of the discourse
of Peter in the house of Cornelius, Acts x. 43. They
were not all Jews to whom the Epistle to the Romans was
sent, yet it is replete with allusions to the Old Testament.
The epistle of Clement is so full of Old Testament ideas
and language that the Tiibingen critics claimed him for
an Ebionite : but no one does so now. Justin Martyr
was undoubtedly a Gentile Christian, yet his Apology,
addressed to a Roman emperor, bases its appeal in favour
of Christianity on the fulfilment of prophecy.
It cannot be said that the style of Matthew contains
more Hebraizing constructions than other parts of the
New Testament, as Mark or the Acts of the Apostles.
There are no constructions which are definitely ungram-
matical or absolutely unlike the Greek of his time, as
in the Apocalypse-. Mr. Simcox has said: 'Comparing
then the first gospel with the second, we feel it to be,
to interpret Immanuel, Golgotha, &c. Weiss also finds in
Matt, vii. 22, xiii. 41, xxiv. 12, warnings against Gentile anti-
nomianism.
' History of Dogma, i. 156. Dr. Plumptre (Ellicott's Com-
mentary on N. T.) speaks of Matthew's gospel as 'a manual
of Messianic prophecy ' ; but such a composition would be as
needful for Gentile hearers as for Jewish.
^ Zahn, Einleit. ii. 299.
INTRODUCTION 21
if not more elegant or more Hellenic, at least a great
deal smoother and easier reading, contrary to what might
be expected in what is described as a translation from
the Hebrew V He also says that ' Matthew might serve
as the best example of what Hellenistic narrative is.'
Dr. Westcott also has said : ' The style is not nearly so
Hebraizing as that of St. John, nor is the language so
rich as that of St. Mark.'
2. But it is also alleged that the quotations from the
Old Testament found in this gospel shew that its author
must have known the original Hebrew, and was therefore
most probably a Jew.
Much has been written on the quotations in Matthew,
and somewhat contradictory results have been obtained.
In the majority of cases the quotations are taken from
the Greek version of the LXX : in several (ii.6, 15, 23,
viii. 17, xii. 18, 21, and xxviii. 9) they disclose a use of
the original. The Synoptics sometimes agree when the
quotation agrees neither with the Hebrew nor with the
Greek: e.g. Matt. iii. 3, Mark i. 3, Luke iii. 4 from Isa.
xl. 3; Matt. xxvi. 31, Mark xiv. 37 from Zech. xiii. 7.
Jerome says that the Nazarene gospel quoted always from
the Hebrew, and all the instances referred to may have
been there ^. Besides, if the writer of the Greek gospel
knew and preferred the original, why did he not always
make use of it ? Papias intimates that many teachers in
the Gentile churches were able to ' translate ' from the
Aramaic gospel, and it would only need an interpreter more
skilful than the rest to produce a Greek version of it^
3. Reference has also been made to the occasional
' Writers of the N. T. p. 9.
^ De Virislllnst. 3. He mentions two cases : * Out of Egypt
I called my son,' Matt. ii. 15 ; and ii. 23, ' He shall be called
a Nazarene.'
^ Godet ventures to repeat an ancient suggestion that all
the apostles shared in the production of the criginal Logia,
though Matthew was their secretary. He surmises also that a
* devoted disciple of Matthew' translated for him into Greek !
2 2 ST. MATTHEW
appearance of Aramaic words, as Raca, v. 22 ; Mavimo7i^
vi. 24 ; Gehenna, v. 22, &:c. ; Elt, Eli, . . . xxvii. 46. But
some of these appear in the other gospels.
{a) No one can question the strong Jewish character-
istics of the first gospel. One instance may be found in
the symbolical value attached to numbers — especially 3,
7, and 10. There are three stages of descent in the
genealogical list, with seven names in each. There are
three temptations in the wilderness, and three scenes of
conflict in Gethsemane. In chap. xiii. there are seven
parables, and in chap, xxiii. seven woes. Elsewhere
(chaps, viii-ix) there are ten miracles. Five discourses
(in chaps, v-vii, x, xiii, xviii, xxiv-v) have similar endings.
Yet such features would probably be in the source ; and
the epistle of Barnabas (chap, ix) shows that the mystical
value of numbers was not disregarded by the Gentile
Christians.
{b) The fact that the readers were exposed to the
sophistry of Jewish adversaries, and even of some Jewish
Christians, such as are referred to in all the epistles of
Paul, would account for the frequent appeal to the Jewish
Scriptures, and the careful notice of Jewish affairs past
and present. The Pastoral epistles are full of cautions
against such teachers. In the Dialogue of Justin
Martyr we may learn what the arguments of contro-
versial Jews were, and how they could be answered
largely from Matthew's gospel.
{c) But the freely expressed universalism of the Greek
gospel would not have been acceptable to the strict
Jewish Christians. We say * strict,' because there were
some Jewish Christians like Paul who regarded the
' middle wall of partition ' as having been broken down
in Christ But such Christians in the Jewish circle were
few. In Col. iv. 10 Paul states that at Rome only two
cr three of the circumcised were ready to assist him.
In the time of Ignatius, no one practising Judaism was
regarded as being within the Church.
INTRODUCTION 23
4. There is much in the form of the gospel which
suggests that it was specially intended for the use of
the prophets and evangelists of the eariy churches. We
read (Acts xiii. i) that 'there were at Antioch, in the
church that was there, prophets and teachers.' Eph.
V. II speaks of apostolic gifts in this wise: 'He gave
some to be apostles, and some prophets, and some
evangelists, and some prophets and teachers' (cf. i Cor.
xii. I, 10, 28, xiv. 24). These evangelists would soon
need written accounts of the sayings and doings of Christ.
Papias tells us how the original Matthew was used in
Gentile congregations. Certainly, there is no trace of an
authoritative written gospel in use in the times of the
New Testament. The gospel originally was spoken, not
read: Acts xiii. 44, xiv. 21, xv. 7. The Bereans (Acts
xvii. 11) 'searched the Scriptures,' i.e. the Old Testa-
ment, but they ' received the word,' i. e. the gospel.
Now, the first gospel had the requirements of this class
of agents specially in view. The grouping of discourses
jando£ events might have begun in the oral gospel, but in
Matt, v-vii. (the Sermon on the Mount), in the collection
of parables (chap, xiii), and in the eschatological dis-
courses (xxiv-v), as well as in the narratives of the
Passion and the Resurrection, there seems to be revealed
a method and purpose. The evangelical story was put
into a form which would suit the memory of teachers
and hearers. Its readers are carefully warned against
persecution, as though they would be specially liable to
it : e.g. V. 12, 'So persecuted they the prophets that were
before you.' An official position in the readers is implied
in V. 19 : ' Whosoever shall do and teach them.'
On this point Dr. Zahn remarks that no province would
present such favourable conditions, for translation from
Aramaic into Greek, as Asia Minor. Eusebius mentions
a crowd of evangelists who, in the time of Trajan, were
zealous in distributing 'the books of the holy gospels.'
Hermas speaks also of 'forty apostles and teachers of
24 ST. MATTHEW
the preaching of the Son of God.' The Didache speaks
of ' prophets ' as still labouring in the church in its days.
Eichhom supposed that an evangelical outline in Aramaic
would be given to ' the apostolical assistants ' about the
time of the stoning of Stephen — but that is too early.
Sir J. C. Hawkins observes that there are 'signs of
adaptation for catechetical purposes in Matthew/ and
Matt. i. 17 would be a case in point. Weizsacker holds
that the collection of the ' sayings ' were for the people,
but that of the 'works of Christ' were for teachers.
Dr. Bruce [Expositor's Greek Test. i. y]) says that the
Sermon on the Mount was 'teaching, not preaching:
didache^ not kerugma.^ Jesus now gave himself to ' the
careful instruction of a disciple circle.' Something like
this is also the view of Dr. B. Weiss, who supposes that
the Greek Matthew originated in Asia Minor, where they
had prophets and teachers.
5. It is probable that all our gospels were produced in
their present form before the end of the first century.
Dr. Sanday places the Greek Matthew about 80 A. D.^
Dr. Zahn assigns it to A. D. 85. The general lack of
evidence respecting the actual conditions of the church,
either Jewish or Gentile, at the end of the first century,
makes an exact decision upon such a point most difficult.
It should also be remembered that this lack of in-
formation was as real to the Fathers of the third and
fourth centuries as to ourselves. The defects of their
knowledge, the frequent deficiency of verisimilitude in
their conjectures, the very motives which have moulded
their traditions, are beginning to be understood more and
more. Happily, the four gospels, which have emerged
from the singular silence of the later apostolic age, are
their own best evidence of the originality of the doctrines
of Jesus and of his immediate followers.
^ Smith's Diet, of the Bible, new ed., vol. i. pt. 2, p, 1238.
25
THE FOLLOWING WORKS MAY BE
CONSULTED BY ENGLISH READERS
OF ST. MATTHEW'S GOSPEL.
Bleek, Dr. J. Y .^Introduction to the New TVs/amfK/ (translation).
Edinburgh : Clark. 2 vols.
Carpenter, J. E., The First Three Gospels. Second Edition.
London : 1890.
DoDS, Dr. M., An Introduction to the Neiv Testament. London :
Hodder & Stoughton. 1890.
Gloag, Dr. P. J., Introduction to the Synoptic Gospels. Edin-
burgh : Clark. 1895.
GoDET, Prof. F., D.D., Introduction to the New Testament:
The Collection of the Four Gospels and the Gospel oj
St. Matthew (translation). Edinburgh : Clark. 1900.
JoLLEY, A. J., The Synoptic Problem, for English Readers.
London : Macmillan. 1893.
Salmon, Prof. G., D. D., Introduction to the New Testament.
London : Murray. 1897.
ScHURER, Prof. E., D.D., A History of the Jewish People in the
Time of Jesus Om/ (translation). Edinburgh: Clark.
1885.
Weiss, Dr. B., Biblical Theology of the New Testament (trans-
lation). 2 vols. Edinburgh : Clark. 1882.
Wendt, Prof. H. H., The Teaching of Jesus (translation).
2 vols. Edinburgh : Clark. 1892.
Wieseler, Prof. K., A Chronological Synopsis of the Four
Gospels (translation). London : Bell & Sons. 1877.
Wright, Rev, A., M.A., The Composition of the Four Gospels.
London : Macmillan. 1890.
Wright, Rev. A., M.A. , Some Neiv Testament Problems.
26 ST. MATTHEW
Commentaries : —
The Speakers Commentary.
Ellicott's New Test. Comm. for English Readers.
MoRisoN, Dr. James, A Practical Commentary on Matthew.
London : Hodder & Stought^n. 1885.
Carr, Rev. A., M.A.. Gospel according to St. Matthew.
(The Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges.)
Articles on the Gospels \n the Encyclopcedia Britannica, vol. x;
EncycLpcedia Biblica, vol. ii ; Smith's Dictionary of the Bible,
ed. i. 1862 ; ed. ii. 1893 ; Hastings' Dictionary of the Bible,
vol. ii.
Stevens and Burton, A Harmony of the Gospels. Boston :
1896.
Waddy, S. D., Q. C. , A Harmony of the Four Gospels in the
Revised Version. London : Kelly, 1895.
Bennett and Adeney, Professors, A Biblical Introduction,
pp. 275-327. London : Methuen. 1899.
CONTENTS OF THE GOSPEL
I, The Genealogy and Birth of Jesus Christ, (a) The
genealogy, i. 1-17. \b) The birth in Bethlehem,
18-25, {c; The Magi, ii. 1-12. (d) The flight to
Egypt, and the return to Nazareth, 13-23.
II. The Mission of John the Baptist, and the Baptism of
Jesus, iii.
III. The Temptation, and the Beginning of the Ministry, iv.
IV. The Sermon on the Mount, v-vii.
V. Ten Miracles of Jesus, viii, ix.
VI. Call of the Twelve Apostles, and their Instructions, x.
VII. Advancement of the work of Jesiis. (a) A message from
the Baptist, xi. 1-19. (b) Galilaean cities threatened
for unbelief, 20-24. (0 The gospel expounded, 25-30.
(d) The disciples and the Sabbath, xii. 1-8. {e) Cure
of the withered hand, 9-21. (/) The exorcism of
evil spirits, 22-37. (g) An answer to those seeking
signs, 38-45. (h) The true relatives of Jesus, 46-50.
VIII. Seven Parables, xiii.
IX. Further events in the history, (a) The arrest and
execution of John, xiv. 1-12. {b) The feeding of the
five thousand, 13-21. (c) Jesus on the lake, 22-36.
(d) Interview with scribes, XV. 1-20. {e) The woman
of Syro-Phoenicia, 21-28. (/) Several miracles,
29-31. (g) The feeding of the four thousand. 32-39.
(h) Another discourse on signs, xvi. 1-4. 'J) Explana-
tion of the leaven, 5-12. {j) The Confession of Peter,
13-28. {k) The Transfiguration, xvii. 1-13. (/) The
healing of an epileptic, 14-21. (m) Provision of
tribute money, 22-27. (^0 The conditions of disciple-
ship, xviii.
28 CONTENTS OF THE GOSPEL
X. The Return to Jndsea, xix. i, 2. (a) The law of divorce,
3-12. (6) Jesus and the children, 13-15. {c) The
young ruler, 16-20. («?) Parable of the labourers,
XX. 1-16. (e) Predictions of humiliation and death,
17-29. (/) Cure of blind men, 30-34.
XI. Jesus in Jerusalem, (a) The triumphal entry, xxi.
1-16, (6) The barren fig tree, 17-22. (c) Con-
troversy with the elders in the temple, 23-27.
(d) Parables of the Two Sons, 28-32. (e) Of the
Husbandmen, 33-46. (/) Of the Marriage Feast,
xxii. 1-14. (g) Inquiry about the tribute money,
15-22. (h) Reply to the Sadducees concerning
resurrection. 23-33. (0 R^ply to a lawyer, 34-40.
(7) The Pharisees refuted, 41-46. (k) Scribes and
Pharisees condemned, xxiii. (/) Discourse on the
overthrow of Jerusalem, and on the end of the world,
xxiv, (m) Parables of the Ten Virgins, xxv. 1-13 ;
and the Talents, 14-30. («) The final judgement,
31-46.
XII. The Last Scenes in the Life of Jesus, (a) The meeting
of the Sanhedrin, xxvi. 1-5. (6) The anointing of
Jesus, 6-13. (c) Judas the Betrayer, 14-16. (d)
The Last Supper, 17-35. (^) Gethsemane, 36-46. (/)
The arrest and betrayal, 47-56. (g) Jesus before
Caiaphas, 57-68. {h) Denial of Peter, 69-75. (/)
Jesus before Pilate, xxvii. i, 2; 11-28. (j^ The
fate of Judas, 3-10. (k) Jesus scourged, 29-33.
(/) The crucifixion, 34-56. (w) The burial, 57-66.
XIII. The Resurrection, xxviij.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO
ST. MATTHEW
AUTHORIZED VERSION
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO
ST. MATTHEW chap.i
1 The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the Genealogy,
son of David, the son of Abraham.
2 Abraham begat Isaac ; and Isaac begat Jacob ;
3 and Jacob begat Judas and his brethren; and Judas
begat Phares and Zara of Thamar; and Phares
4 begat Esrom ; and Esrom begat Aram ; and
Aram begat Aminadab ; and Aminadab begat
5 Naasson ; and Naasson begat Sahiion ; and
Salmon begat Booz of Rachab; and Booz begat
6 Obed of Ruth ; and Obed begat Jesse ; and Jesse
begat David the king ;
And David the king begat Solomon of her that
7 had been the wife of Urias ; and Solomon begat
Roboam ; and Roboam begat Abia ; and Abia
8 begat Asa ; and x^sa begat Josaphat ; and Josa-
9 phat begat Joram ; and Joram begat Ozias ; and
Ozias begat Joatham ; and Joatham begat Achaz ;
0 and Achaz begat Ezekias ; and Ezekias begat
Manasses ; and Manasses begat Anion ; and
1 Amon begat Josias ; and Josias begat Jechonias
and his brethren, about the time they were carried
away to Babylon :
32 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 1 And after they were brought to Babylon, Jechonias 1 2
' begat Salathiel ; and Salathiel begat Zorobabel ;
and Zorobabel begat Abiud; and Abiud begat 13
Eliakim ; and Eliakim begat Azor ; and Azor 14
begat Sadoc ; and Sadoc begat Achim ; and Achim
begat Eliud ; and Eliud begat Eleazar; and 15
Eleazar begat Matthan ; and Matthan begat Jacob ;
and Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, 16
of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ.
So all the generations from Abraham to David 17
are fourteen generations ; and from David until
the carrying away into Babylon are fourteen genera-
tions ; and from the carrying away into Babylon
unto Christ are fourteen generations.
he birth Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: 18
When as his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph,
before they came together, she was found with
child of the Holy Ghost. Then Joseph her 19
husband, being a just man^ and not willing to
make her a publick example, was minded to put
her away privily. But while he thought on these 20
things, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared
unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son
of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy
wife : for that which is conceived in her is of the
Holy Ghost. And she shall bring forth a son, 21
and thou shalt call his name JESUS : for he shall
save his people from their sins. Now all this was 22
done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken
of the Lord by the prophet, saying. Behold, a 23
virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth
a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel,
which being interpreted is, God with usT Then 24
ST. MATTHEW S3
Joseph being raised from sleep did as the angel Chap.i
of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him
25 his wife : and knew her not till she had brought
forth her firstborn son : and he called his name
JESUS.
12 Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of The magi
Judoea in the days of Herod the king, behold, saiem?*"
there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem,
2 saying. Where is he that is born King of the Jews ?
for we have seen his star in the east, and are
3 come to worship him. When Herod the king had
heard ^/lese things, he was troubled, and all Jeru-
4 salem with him. And when he had gathered all
the chief priests and scribes of the people together,
he demanded of them where Christ should be
5 born. And they said unto him, In Bethlehem
of Judaea : for thus it is written by the prophet,
6 And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art not
the least among the princes of Juda : for out of
thee shall come a Governor, that shall rule my
7 people Israel. Then Herod, when he had privily
called the wise men, enquired of them diligently
8 what time the star appeared. And he sent them
to Bethlehem, and said, Go and search diligently
for the young child ; and when ye have found hi7n^
bring me word again, that I may come and worship
9 him also. When they had heard the king, they
departed ; and, lo, the star, which they saw in the
east, went before them, till it came and stood over
10 where the young child was. When they saw the
11 star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. And
when they were come into the house, they saw the
young child with Mary his mother, and fell down,
D
34 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 2 and worshipped him : and when they had opened
their treasures, they presented unto him gifts ;
gold, and frankincense, and myrrh. And being 12
warned of God in a dream that they should not
return to Herod, they departed into their own
country another way.
The flight And when they were departed, behold, the angel 13
into Egypt. Qjp ^j^g Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream,
saying. Arise, and take the young child and his
mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there
until I bring thee word : for Herod will seek the
young child to destroy him. When he arose, he 14
took the young child and his mother by night, and
departed into Egypt : and was there until the 15
death of Herod : that it might be fulfilled which
was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying,
Out of Egypt have I called my son.
Then Herod, when he saw that he was mocked 16
of the wise men, was exceeding wroth, and sent
forth, and slew all the children that were in
Bethlehem, and in all the coasts thereof, from
two years old and under, according to the time
which he had diligently enquired of the wise men.
Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by 17
Jeremy the prophet, saying, In Rama was there 18
a voice heard, lamentation, and weeping, and great
mourning, Rachel weeping for her children, and
would not be comforted, because they are not.
The But when Herod was dead, behold, an angel 19
Nazareth. ^^ ^^ Lord appeareth in a dream to Joseph in
Egypt, saying, Arise, and take the young child and 20
his mother, and go into the land of Israel : for
they are dead which sought the young child's life.
ST. MATTHEW 35
21 And he arose, and took the young child and his Chap. 2
22 mother, and came into the land of Israel. But
when he heard that Archelaus did reign in Judcea
in the room of his father Herod, he was afraid to
go thither : notwithstanding, being warned of God
in a dream, he turned aside into the parts of
23 Galilee : and he came and dwelt in a city called
Nazareth : that it might be fulfilled which was
spoken by the prophets, He shall be called a
Nazarene.
3 In those days came John the Baptist, preaching John the
2 in the wilderness of Judaea, and saying, Repent ye : ^^ ^^ ■
3 for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. For this
is he that was spoken of by the prophet Esaias,
saying. The voice of one crying in the wilderness,
Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths
4 straight. And the same John had his raiment of
camel's hair, and a leathern girdle about his loins ;
5 and his meat was locusts and wild honey. Then
went out to him Jerusalem, and all Judcea, and all
6 the region round about Jordan, and were baptized
7 of him in Jordan, confessing their sins. But when
he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees come
to his baptism, he said unto them, O generation of
vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath
8 to come? Bring forth therefore fruits meet for
9 repentance : and think not to say within yourselves,
We have Abraham to our father : for I say unto
you, that God is able of these stones to raise up
10 children unto Abraham. And now also the axe is
laid unto the root of the trees : therefore every
tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn
11 down, and cast into the fire. I indeed baptize you
D 2
36 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 3 with water unto repentance : but he that cometh
after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not
worthy to bear : he shall baptize you with the
Holy Ghost, and with fire: whose fan is in his 12
hand, and he will throughly purge his floor, and
gather his wheat into the garner ; but he will burn
up the chaff with unquenchable fire.
The Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto 13
Jesus!"" °^ J°^^"' to be baptized of him. But John forbad 14
him, saying, I have need to be baptized of thee,
and comest thou to me? And Jesus answering 15
said unto him. Suffer // to be so now : for thus it
becometh us to fulfil all righteousness. Then he
suffered him. And Jesus, when he was baptized, 16
went up straightway out of the water : and, lo, the
heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the
Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting
upon him : and lo a voice from heaven, saying, 17
This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well
pleased.
The temp- Then w^as Jesus led up of the spirit into the 4
(Thrift °^ wilderness to be tempted of the devil. And when 2
he had fasted forty days and forty nights, he was
afterward an hungred. And when the tempter 3
came to him, he said, If thou be the Son of God,
command that these stones be made bread. But 4
, he answered and said, It is written, Man shall not
live by bread alone, but by every word that
proceedeth out of the mouth of God. Then the 5
devil taketh him up into the holy city, and setteth
him on a pinnacle of the temple, and saith unto 6
him. If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself
down : for it is written. He shall give his angels
ST. MATTHEW 37
charge concerning thee : and in their hands they Chap. 4
shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy
7 foot against a stone. Jesus said unto him, It is
written again. Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy
8 God. Again, the devil taketh him up into an
exceeding high mountain, and sheweth him all the
kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them;
9 and saith unto him, All these things will I give
thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me.
10 Then saith Jesus unto him. Get thee hence, Satan :
for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy
11 God, and him only shalt thou serve. Then the
devil leaveth him, and, behold, angels came and
ministered unto him.
12 Now when Jesus had heard that John was The minis-
13 cast into prison, he departed into Galilee; and ^^ ^^^^*
leaving Nazareth, he came and dwelt in Capernaum,
which is upon the sea coast, in the borders of
14 Zabulon and Nephthalim : that it might be
fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet,
15 saying, The land of Zabulon, and the land of
Nephthalim, by the way of the sea, beyond Jordan,
16 Galilee of the Gentiles ; the people which sat in
darkness saw great light ; and to them which sat in
the region and shadow of death light is sprung up.
17 From that time Jesus began to preach, and to say,
Repent : for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.
18 And Jesus, walking by the sea of Galilee, saw two The calling
brethren, Simon called Peter, and Andrew his fishermen
brother, casting a net into the sea : for they were *° ^^
disciples.
19 fishers. And he saith unto them, Follow me, and
20 I will make you fishers of men. And they straight-
21 way left their nets, and followed him. And going
38 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 4 on from thence, he saw other two brethren, James
the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, in a ship
with Zebedee their father, mending their nets ;
and he called them. And they immediately left 22
the ship and their father, and followed him.
The works And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in 23
of Jesus. |.]-^gjj. synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the
kingdom, and healing all manner of sickness and
all manner of disease among the people. And 24
his fame went throughout all Syria : and they
brought unto him all sick people that were taken
with divers diseases and torments, and those
which were possessed with devils, and those which
were lunatick, and those that had the palsy; and
he healed them. And there followed him great 25
multitudes of people from Galilee, and from
Decapolis, and fro77i Jerusalem, and from Judaea,
2iXidifrom beyond Jordan.
The Beati- And seeing the multitudes, he went up into 5
troducethe ^ mountain : and when he was set, his disciples
Sermon on came unto him : and he opened his mouth, and 2
the Mount. , , ^ ,1
taught them, saymg,
Blessed are the poor in spirit : for their's is the 3
kingdom of heaven. Blessed are they that mourn: 4
for they shall be comforted. Blessed are the 5
meek : for they shall inherit the earth. Blessed 6
are they which do hunger and thirst after righteous-
ness : for they shall be filled. Blessed are the 7
merciful : for they shall obtain mercy. Blessed 8
are the pure in heart : for they shall see God.
Blessed are the peacemakers : for they shall be 9
called the children of God. Blessed are they lo
which are persecuted for righteousness' sake : for
ST. MATTHEW 39
1 1 their's is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are ye, chap. 5
when vien shall revile you, and persecute _)^<?«, and
shall say all manner of evil against you falsely,
12 for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad:
for great is your reward in heaven : for so perse-
cuted they the prophets which were before you.
13 Ye are the salt of the earth : but if the salt have The
lost his savour, wherewith shall it be salted? it is and the
thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, "world.
14 and to be trodden under foot of men. Ye are the
light of the world. A city that is set on an hill
15 cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle,
and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick;
and it giveth light unto all that are in the house.
16 Let your light so shine before men, that they may
see your good works, and glorify your Father
which is in heaven.
17 Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or Pennan-
the prophets : I am not come to destroy, but to the law.
18 fulfil. For verily I say unto you. Till heaven and
earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass
19 from the law, till all be fulfilled. Whosoever there-
fore shall break one of these least commandments,
and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least
in the kingdom of heaven : but whosoever shall
do and teach theni^ the same shall be called great
20 in the kingdom of heaven. For I say unto you,
That except your righteousness shall exceed the
righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall
in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.
21 Ye have heard that it was said by them of old Modifica-
time, Thou shalt not kill ; and whosoever shall kill ^^^^^
22 shall be in danger of the judgment : but I say unto teaching.
40 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 5 you, That whosoever is angry with his brother
without a cause shall be in danger of the judg-
ment : and whosoever shall say to his brother,
Raca, shall be in danger of the council : but
whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger
of hell fire. Therefore if thou bring thy gift to 23
the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother
hath ought against thee ; leave there thy gift before 24
the altar, and go thy way ; first be reconciled to
thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.
Agree with thine adversary quickly, whiles thou 25
art in the way with him; lest at any time the
adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge
deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into
prison. Verily I say unto thee. Thou shalt by no 26
means come out thence, till thou hast paid the
uttermost farthing.
Ye have heard that it was said by them of old 27
time, Thou shalt not commit adultery : but I say 28
unto you, That whosoever lookelh on a woman to
lust after her hath committed adultery with her
already in his heart. And if thy right eye offend 29
thee, pluck it out, and cast // from thee : for it is
profitable for thee that one of thy members should
perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast
into hell. And if thy right hand offend thee, cut 30
it off, and cast // from thee : for it is profitable for
thee that one of thy members should perish, and
not that thy whole body should be cast into hell.
It hath been said. Whosoever shall put away his 31
wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement :
but I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away 32
his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth
ST. MATTHEW 41
her to commit adultery : and whosoever shall marry Chap. 5
her that is divorced committeth adultery.
33 Again, ye have heard that it hath been said by Perjury
them of old time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, s^earliTg
34 but shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths : but forbidden.
I say unto you, Swear not at all ; neither by
35 heaven ; for it is God's throne : nor by the earth ;
for it is his footstool : neither by Jerusalem ; for it
36 is the city of the great King. Neither shalt thou
swear by thy head, because thou canst not make
37 one hair white or black. But let your communi-
cation be. Yea, yea ; Nay, nay : for whatsoever is
more than these cometh of evil.
38 Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye Retaiia-
39 for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth : but I say unto JnjuH°s
you, That ye resist not evil : but whosoever shall forbidden,
smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the
40 other also. And if any man will sue thee at the
law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloke
41 also. And whosoever shall compel thee to go a
42 mile, go with him twain. Give to him that asketh
thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn
not thou away.
43 Ye have heard that it hath been said. Thou Love your
shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy. *"®°^'^^'
4f But I say unto you. Love your enemies, bless
them that curse you, do good to them that hate
you, and pray for them which despitefully use you,
45 and persecute you ; that ye may be the children of
your Father which is in heaven : for he maketh his
sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and
46 sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust. For
if ye love them which love you, what reward have
42 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 5 ye ? do not even the publicans the same ? And if 47
■ ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more
than others'^ do not even the publicans so? Be 48
ye therefore perfect^ even as your Father which is
in heaven is perfect.
Religion to Take heed that ye do not your alms before men, 6
ostenta°"*^ to be seen of them : otherwise ye have no reward
tion. of your Father which is in heaven.
Therefore when thou doest thine alms, do not 2
sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do
in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may
have glory of men. Verily I say unto you. They
have their reward. But when thou doest alms, 3
let not thy left hand know what thy right hand
doeth : that thine alms may be in secret : and thy 4
Father which seeth in secret himself shall reward
thee openly.
How men And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the 5
are opray. j^ypQ^^^^j-gg ^^^ . f^j. ^^^ j^yg ^^ pj.^y standing in
the synagogues and in the corners of the streets,
that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto
you, They have their reward.
But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy 6
closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to
thy Father which is in secret ; and thy Father
which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly.
But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the 7
heathen do : for they think that they shall be heard
for their much speaking. Be not ye therefore 8
like unto them : for your Father knoweth what
things ye have need of, before ye ask him. After 9
this manner therefore pray ye : Our Father which
art in heaven. Hallowed be thy name. Thy 10
ST. MATTHEW 43
kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as // Chap. 6
11 is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread.
12 And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our
13 debtors. And lead us not into temptation, but
deliver us from evil : For thine is the kingdom,
and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen.
14 For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly
1 5 Father will also forgive you : but if ye forgive not
men their trespasses, neither will your Father
forgive your trespasses.
16 Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, Fasting
of a sad countenance : for they disfigure their ^grformed^
faces, that they may appear unto men to fast, in secret.
Verily I say unto you. They have their reward.
17 But thou, w^hen thou fastest, anoint thine head,
18 and wash thy face; that thou appear not unto
men to fast, but unto thy Father which is in
secret : and thy Father, which seeth in secret,
shall reward thee openly.
19 Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth. Treasure-
where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where °^ j^
20 thieves break through and steal : but lay up for heaven,
yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth
nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not
2 1 break through nor steal : for where your treasure
22 is, there will your heart be also. The light of the
body is the eye : if therefore thine eye be single,
23 thy whole body shall be full of light. But if thine
eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of dark-
ness. If therefore the light that is in thee be
24 darkness, how great is that darkness ! No man can
serve two masters : for either he will hate the one,
and love the other; or else he will hold to the
44 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 6 one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God
■ and mammon. Therefore I say unto you, Take 25
no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what
ye shall drink ; nor yet for your body, what ye
shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and
the body than raiment ? Behold the fowls of the 26
air : for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor
gather into barns ; yet your heavenly Father feed-
eth them. Are ye not much better than they?
Which of you by taking thought can add one 27
cubit unto his stature ? And why take ye thought 28
for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how
they grow ; they toil not, neither do they spin :
and yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all 29
his glory was not arrayed like one of these. Where- 30
fore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which
to day is, and to morrow is cast into the oven,
shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little
faith ? Therefore take no thought, saying, What 31
shall we eat ? or, What shall we drink ? or, Where-
withal shall we be clothed? (for after all these 32
things do the Gentiles seek :) for your heavenly
Father knoweth that ye have need of all these
things. But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and 33
his righteousness ; and all these things shall be
added unto you. Take therefore no thought for 34
the morrow : for the morrow shall take thought for
the things of itself. SufTficient unto the day is the
evil thereof.
Judge not, that ye be not judged. 7
For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be 2
oTherscon- judged : and with what measure ye mete, it shall
demned. ^^ measured to you again. And why beholdest 3
ST. MATTHEW 45
thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye, but Chap. 7
considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye ?
4 Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me pull
out the mote out of thine eye ; and, behold, a
5 beam is in tliine own eye? Thou hypocrite, first
cast out the beam out of thine own eye ; and then
shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of
thy brother's eye.
6 Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, Caution
neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they cIstkTgthe
trample them under their feet, and turn again and 'hoiy'be-
, fore dogs.
rend you.
7 Ask, and it shall be given you ; seek, and ye Encourage-
shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto ^ayer.
8 you : for every one that asketh receiveth ; and he
that seeketh findeth ; and to him that knocketh it
9 shall be opened. Or what man is there of you,
whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a
10 stone? or if he ask a fish, will he give him a ser-
n pent? If ye then^ being evil, know how to give
good gifts unto your children, how much more
shall your Father which is in heaven give good
things to them that ask him ?
12 Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that
men should do to you, do ye even so to them : for
this is the law and the prophets.
13 Enter ye in at the strait gate : for wide is the Two gates
gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to de- ways.
struction, and many there be which go in thereat :
14 because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way,
which leadeth unto life, and few there be that
find it.
15 Beware of false prophets, which come to you in
46
ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 7 sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening
wolves. Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do i6
men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles ?
Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; 17
but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. A 18
good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither caii
a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. Every tree 19
that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down,
and cast into the fire. Wherefore by their fruits 20
ye shall know them. Not every one that saith 21
unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom
of heaven ; but he that doeth the will of my
Father which is in heaven. Many will say to me 22
in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied
in thy name? and in thy name have cast out
devils? and in thy name done many wonderful
works ? And then will I profess unto them, I 23
never knew you: depart from me, ye that work
iniquity.
Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of 24
mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise
man, which built his house upon a rock : and the rain 25
descended, and the floods came, and the winds
blew, and beat upon that house ; and it fell not :
for it was founded upon a rock. And every one 26
that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them
not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which
built his house upon the sand : and the rain 27
descended, and the floods came, and the winds
blew, and beat upon that house ; and it fell : and
great was the fall of it.
Effect of And it came to pass, when Jesus had ended 28
preaching, these sayings, the people were astonished at his
ST. MATTHEW 47
29 doctrine : for he taught them as one having authority, Chap. 7
and not as the scribes.
8 When he was come down from the mountain, The leper
great multitudes followed him.
2 And, behold, there came a leper and worshipped
him, saying. Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me
3 clean. And Jesus put forth his hand, and touched
him, saying, I will ; be thou clean. And im-
4 mediately his leprosy was cleansed. And Jesus
saith unto him, See thou tell no man ; but go
thy way, shew thyself to the priest, and offer the
gift that Moses commanded, for a testimony unto
them.
5 And when Jesus was entered into Capernaum, Case of the
there came unto him a centurion, beseeching him, "^ "rion.
6 and saying. Lord, my servant lieth at home sick
7 of the palsy, grievously tormented. And Jesus saith
8 unto him, I will come and heal him. The
centurion answered and said, Lord, I am not
worthy that thou shouldest come under my roof:
but speak the word only, and my servant shall be
9 healed. For I am a man under authority, having
soldiers under me : and I say to this man^ Go, and
he goeth ; and to another. Come, and he cometh ;
and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth //.
10 When Jesus heard zV, he marvelled, and said to
them that followed, Verily I say unto you, I have
11 not found so great faith, no, not in Israel. And
I say unto you. That many shall come from the
east and west, and shall sit down with Abraham,
and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven.
12 But the children of the kingdom shall be cast out
into outer darkness : there shall be weeping and
48 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 8 gnashing of teeth. And Jesus said unto the 13
centurion, Go thy way ; and as thou hast believed,
so be it done unto thee. And his servant was
healed in the selfsame hour.
Peter's And when Jesus was come into Peter's house, he 14
law cured ^aw his wife's mother laid, and sick of a fever,
of fever, ^^d he touched her hand, and the fever left her : 15
and she arose, and ministered unto them. When 16
the even was come, they brought unto him many
that were possessed with devils : and he cast out
the spirits with his word, and healed all that were
sick: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken 17
by Esaias the prophet, saying, Himself took our
infirmities, and bare our sicknesses.
A scribe Now when Jesus saw great multitudes about him, 18
desir°^to^^ he gavc commandment to depart unto the other
follow side. And a certain scribe came, and said unto 19
him. Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou
goest. And Jesus saith unto him. The foxes have 20
holes, and the birds of the air have nests ; but the
Son of man hath not where to lay his head. And 21
another of his disciples said unto him. Lord, suffer
me first to go and bury my father. But Jesus said 22
unto him, Follow me ; and let the dead bury their
dead.
Jesus rules And when he was entered into a ship, his 23
the sea. disciples followed him. And, behold, there arose 24
a great tempest in the sea, insomuch that the ship
was covered with the waves : but he was asleep.
And his disciples came to him, and awoke him, 25
saying. Lord, save us : we perish. And he saith 26
unto them. Why are ye fearful, O ye of little faith ?
Then he arose, and rebr.ked the winds and the
ST. MATTHEW 49
27 sea; and there was a great calm. But the men chap.8
marvelled, saying, What manner of man is this,
that even the winds and the sea obey him !
28 And when he was come to the other side into The
the country of the Gergesenes, there met him ^*^^^®'*®^
two possessed with devils, coming out of the
tombs, exceeding fierce, so that no man might
29 pass by that way. And, behold, they cried out,
saying, What have we to do with thee, Jesus, thou
Son of God ? art thou come hither to torment us
30 before the time? And there was a good way off
31 from them an herd of many swine feeding. So
the devils besought him, saying, If thou cast us
out, suffer us to go away into the herd of swine.
32 And he said unto them, Go. And when they
were come out, they went into the herd of swine :
and, behold, the whole herd of swine ran violently
down a steep place into the sea, and perished in
33 the waters. And they that kept them fled, and
went their ways into the city, and told every thing,
and what was befallen to the possessed of the
34 devils. And, behold, the whole city came out
to meet Jesus : and when they saw him, they
besought him that he would depart out of their
9 coasts. And he entered into a ship, and passed
over, and came into his own city.
2 And, behold, they brought to him a man sick Cure of
of the palsy, lying on a bed : and Jesus seeing caper"*
their faith said unto the sick of the palsy ; Son, naum.
be of good cheer ; thy sins be forgiven thee.
3 And, behold, certain of the scribes said within
4 themselves, This man blasphemeth. And Jesus
knowing their thoughts said. Wherefore think ye
E
50
ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 9
Matthew
called.
Jesus eats
with
sinners.
The
disciples'
question
about
fasting.
evil in your hearts ? For whether is easier, to say, 5
Thy sins be forgiven thee; or to say, Arise, and
walk ? But that ye may know that the Son of man 6
hath power on earth to forgive sins, (then saith he
to the sick of the palsy,) Arise, take up thy bed,
and go unto thine house. And he arose, and 7
departed to his house. But when the multitudes 8
saw //, they marvelled, and glorified God, which
had given such power unto men.
And as Jesus passed forth from thence, he saw 9
a man, named Matthew, sitting at the receipt of
custom : and he saith unto him. Follow me. And
he arose, and followed him. And it came to pass, 10
as Jesus sat at meat in the house, behold, many
publicans and sinners came and sat down with him
^nd his disciples. And when the Pharisees saw /'/, ii
they said unto his disciples. Why eateth your
Master with publicans and sinners? But when 12
Jesus heard that^ he said unto them. They that
be whole need not a physician, but they that are
sick. But go ye and learn what that meaneth, 13
I will have mercy, and not sacrifice : for I am
not come to call the righteous, but sinners to
repentance.
Then came to him the disciples of John, saying, 14
Why do we and the Pharisees fast oft, but thy
disciples fast not? And Jesus said unto them. Can 15
the children of the bridechamber mourn, as long
as the bridegroom is with them ? but the days will
come, when the bridegroom shall be taken from
them, and then shall they fast. No man putteth 16
a piece of new cloth unto an old garment, for that
which is put in to fill it up taketh from the garment.
ST. MATTHEW
51
17 and the rent is made worse. Neither do men put Chap. 9
new wine into old bottles : else the bottles break,
and the wine runneth out, and the bottles perish :
but they put new wine into new bottles, and both
are preserved.
18 While he spake these things unto them, behold, The
there came a certain ruler, and worshipped him, of^he^
saying, My daughter is even now dead : but come daughter
■> o^ J ° of Jairus
and lay thy hand upon her, and she shall live, and of a
19 And Jesus arose, and followed him, and so did ^^^anf
20 his disciples. And, behold, a woman, which was
diseased with an issue of blood twelve years, came
behind /mn, and touched the hem of his garment:
21 for she said within herself, If I may but touch his
22 garment, I shall be whole. But Jesus turned him
about, and when he saw her, he said, Daughter, be
of good comfort ; thy faith hath made thee whole.
And the woman was made whole from that hour.
23 And when Jesus came into the ruler's house, and
saw the minstrels and the people making a noise,
24 he said unto them, Give place : for the maid is not
dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed him to
25 scorn. But when the people were put forth, he
went in, and took her by the hand, and the maid
26 arose. And the fame hereof went abroad into all
that land.
27 And when Jesus departed thence, two blind men Cure of
followed him, crying, and saying, Thou son of David,
28 have mercy on us. And v/hen he was come into
the house, the blind men came to him : and Jesus
saith unto them. Believe ye that I am able to do
29 this? They said unto him. Yea, Lord. Then
touched he their eyes, saying, According to your
E 2
ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 9 faith be it unto you. And their eyes were opened ; 30
and Jesus straitly charged them, saying, See that no
man know //. But they, when they were departed, 31
spread abroad his fame in all that country,
^dumb As they went out, behold, they brought to him 32
lemoniac. ^ dumb man possessed with a devil. And when 33
the devil was cast out, the dumb spake : and the
multitudes marvelled, saying, It was never so seen
in Israel. But the Pharisees said. He casteth out 34
devils through the prince of the devils.
And Jesus went about all the cities and villages, 35
teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the
gospel of the kingdom, and healing every sickness
and every disease among the people. But when he 36
saw the multitudes, he was moved with compassion
on them, because they fainted, and were scattered
abroad, as sheep having no shepherd. Then saith 37
he unto his disciples. The harvest truly is plenteous,
but the labourers are few ; pray ye therefore the 38
Lord of the harvest, that he will send forth labourers
into his harvest.
And when he had called unto him his twelve 10
disciples, he gave them power against unclean
spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of
sickness and all manner of disease.
Now the names of the twelve apostles are 2
these ; The first, Simon, who is called Peter, and
Andrew his brother; James the son of Zebedee,
and John his brother ; Philip, and Bartholomew ; 3
Thomas, and Matthew the publican ; James the
son of Alphaeus, and Lebbseus, whose surname
was Thadda3us ; Simon the Canaanite, and Judas 4
Iscariot, who also betrayed him.
ST. MATTHEW 53
5 These twelve Jesus sent forth, and commanded Chap. 10
them, saying, Go not into the way of the Gentiles,
and into a7iy city of the Samaritans enter ye not :
6 but go rather to the lost sheep of the house of
7 Israel. And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom
8 of heaven is at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse the
lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils : freely ye
9 have received, freely give. Provide neither gold,
10 nor silver, nor brass in your purses, nor scrip for
your journey, neither two coats, neither shoes, nor
yet staves : for the workman is worthy of his meat.
11 And into whatsoever city or town ye shall enter,
enquire who in it is worthy; and there abide till
12 ye go thence. And when ye come into an house,
13 salute it. And if the house be worthy, let your
peace come upon it : but if it be not worthy, let
14 your peace return to you. And whosoever shall
not receive you, nor hear your words, when ye
depart out of that house or city, shake off the dust
15 of your feet. Verily I say unto you. It shall be
more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrha
in the day of judgment, than for that city.
16 Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst
of wolves : be ye therefore wise as serpents, and
17 harmless as doves. But beware of men: for they
will deliver you up to the councils, and they will
18 scourge you in their synagogues ; and ye shall be
brought before governors and kings for my sake,
for a testimony against them and the Gentiles.
19 But when they deliver you up, take no thought
how or what ye shall speak : for it shall be given
20 you in that same hour what ye shall speak. For it
is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father
54 ST. MATTHEW
which speaketh in you. And the brother shall 21
deliver up the brother to death, and the father the
child : and the children shall rise up against their
parents, and cause them to be put to death. And 22
ye shall be hated of all me7i for my name's sake :
but he that endureth to the end shall be saved.
But when they persecute you in this city, flee ye 23
into another : for verily I say unto you, Ye shall
not have gone over the cities of Israel, till the Son
of man be come. The disciple is not above his 24
master, nor the servant above his lord. It is enough 25
for the disciple that he be as his master, and the
servant as his lord. If they have called the master
of the house Beelzebub, how much more shall they
call them of his household ? Fear them not there- 26
fore : for there is nothing covered, that shall not be
revealed ; and hid, that shall not be known. What 27
I tell you in darkness, that speak ye in light : and
what ye hear in the ear, that preach ye upon the
housetops.
And fear not them which kill the body, but are 2S
not able to kill the soul : but rather fear him which
is able to destroy both soul and body in hell. Are 29
not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of
them shall not fall on the ground without your
Father. But the very hairs of your head are all 30
numbered. Fear ye not therefore, ye are of more 31
value than many sparrows. Whosoever therefore 32
shall confess me before men, him will I confess
also before my Father which is in heaven. But 33
whosoever shall deny me before men, him will
I also deny before my Father which is in heaven.
Think not that I am come to send peace on 34
ST. MATTHEW 55
earth : I came not to send peace, but a sword. Chap. 10
35 For I am come to set a man at variance against
his father, and the daughter against her mother,
and the daughter in law against her mother in
36 law. And a man's foes shall be they of his own
37 household. He that loveth father or mother more
than me is not worthy of me : and he that loveth
son or daughter more than me is not w^orthy of me.
38 And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth
39 after me, is not worthy of me. He that findeth
his life shall lose it : and he that loseth his life for
my sake shall find it.
40 He that receiveth you receiveth me, and he that
41 receiveth me receiveth him that sent me. He that
receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall
receive a prophet's reward ; and he that receiveth
a righteous man in the name of a righteous man
42 shall receive a righteous man's reward. And who-
soever shall give to drink unto one of these little
ones a cup of cold water only in the name of
a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise
lose his reward.
11 And it came to pass, when Jesus had made an A formula
end of commanding his twelve disciples, he departed tkin to ^^
thence to teach and to preach in their cities. another
2 Now when John had heard in the prison the the gospel.
3 works of Christ, he sent two of his disciples, and John's
said unto him. Art thou he that should come, or do SqSry.^ °
4 we look for another? Jesus answered and said
unto them, Go and shew John again those things
5 which ye do hear and see : the blind receive their
sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed,
and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, and the
56 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 11 poor have the gospel preached to them. And 6
blessed is he^ whosoever shall not be offended
in me.
And as they departed, Jesus began to say unto 7
the multitudes concerning John, What went ye out
into the wilderness to see ? A reed shaken with the
wind ? But what went ye out for to see ? A man 8
clothed in soft raiment? behold, they that wear
soft clothing are in kings' houses. But what went 9
ye out for to see ? A prophet ? yea, I say unto you,
and more than a prophet. For this is he^ of whom 10
it is written, Behold, I send my messenger before
thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee.
Verily I say unto you, Among them that are born 11
of women there hath not risen a greater than John
the Baptist : notwithstanding he that is least in the
kingdom of heaven is greater than he. And from 12
the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom
of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take
it by force. For all the prophets and the law 13
prophesied until John. And if ye will receive //, 14
this is Elias, which was for to come. He that hath 15
ears to hear, let him hear. But whereunto shall 16
I liken this generation? It is like unto children
sitting in the markets, and calling unto their fellows,
and saying. We have piped unto you, and ye have 17
not danced ; we have mourned unto you, and ye
have not lamented. For John came neither eating 18
nor drinking, and they say, He hath a devil. The 19
Son of man came eating and drinking, and they say.
Behold a man gluttonous, and a winebibber, a friend
of publicans and sinners. But wisdom is justified
of her children.
ST. MATTHEW 57
20 Then began he to upbraid the cities wherein Chap. 11
most of his mighty works were done, because they Rg^i^f of
21 repented not : Woe unto thee, Chorazin ! woe unto Chorazin
thee, Bethsaida ! for if the mighty works, which pernaum
were done in you, had been done in Tyre and ^°^ ^'^f^
^ ' •'. unbelief.
Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sack-
22 cloth and ashes. But I say unto you, It shall be
more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of
23 judgment, than for you. And thou, Capernaum,
which art exalted unto heaven, shalt be brought
down to hell : for if the mighty works, which have
been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it
24 would have remained until this day. But I say
unto you. That it shall be more tolerable for the
land of Sodom in the day of judgment, than for
thee.
25 At that time Jesus answered and said, I thank Jesus
thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because God^that
thou hast hid these things from the wise and ^^
26 prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. Even revealed
so, Father : for so it seemed good in thy sight, ^^pj;
27 All things are delivered unto me of my Father:
and no man knoweth the Son, but the Father ;
neither knoweth any man the Father, save the
Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal
28 him. Come unto me, all ye that labour and are
29 heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my
yoke upon you, and learn of me ; for I am meek
and lowly in heart : and ye shall find rest unto
30 your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden
is light.
Contro-
12 At that time Jesus went on the sabbath day
•' ^ versy on
through the corn ; and his disciples were an the
sabbath.
58
ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 12 hungred, and began to pluck the ears of corn,
and to eat. But when the Pharisees saw //, they 2
said unto him, Behold, thy disciples do that which
is not lawful to do upon the sal^bath day. But he 3
said unto them. Have ye not read what David did,
when he was an hungred, and they that were with
him ; how he entered into the house of God, and 4
did eat the shew^bread, which was not lawful for
him to eat, neither for them which were with him,-
but only for the priests ? Or have ye not read in 5
the law, how that on the sabbath days the priests
in the temple profane the sabbath, and are blame-
less ? But I say unto you. That in this place is 6
one greater than the temple. But if ye had known 7
what this meaneth, I w^ill have mercy, and not
sacrifice, ye would not have condemned the guilt-
less. For the Son of man is Lord even of the 8
sabbath day.
And when he was departed thence, he went into 9
their synagogue : and, behold, there was a man 10
which had his hand withered. And they asked
him, saying. Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath
days? that they might accuse him. And he said 11
unto them. What man shall there be among you,
that shall have one sheep, and if it fall into a pit
on the sabbath day, will he not lay hold on it, and
lift it out? How much then is a man better than 12
a sheep ? Wherefore it is lawful to do well on the
sabbath days. Then saith he to the man, Stretch 13
forth thine hand. And he stretched it forth ; and it
was restored whole, hke as the other.
Then the Pharisees went out, and held a council 14
against him, how they might destroy him. But 15
A second
dispute
about the
sabbath.
ST. MATTHEW
59
when Jesus knew //, he withdrew himself from Chap. 12
thence : and great multitudes followed him, and
16 he healed them all; and charged them that they
17 should not make him known : that it might be
fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet,
18 saying, Behold my servant, whom I have chosen ;
my beloved, in whom my soul is well pleased : I
will put my spirit upon him, and he shall shew
19 judgment to the Gentiles. He shall not strive, nor
cry ; neither shall any man hear his voice in the
20 streets. A bruised reed shall he not break, and
smoking flax shall he not quench, till he send forth
21 judgment unto victory. And in his name shall the
Gentiles trust.
22 Then was brought unto him one possessed with The blind
a devil, blind, and dumb : and he healed him, demo^™c!
insomuch that the blind and dumb both spake
23 and saw. And all the people were amazed, and
24 said. Is not this the son of David? But when the
Pharisees heard zV, they said, This fellow doth not
cast out devils, but by Beelzebub the prince of the
25 devils. And Jesus knew their thoughts, and said
unto them, Every kingdom divided against itself
is brought to desolation ; and every city or house
26 divided against itself shall not stand : and if Satan
cast out Satan, he is divided against himself; how
27 shall then his kingdom stand? And if I by Beel-
zebub cast out devils, by whom do your children
cast the7ti out ? therefore they shall be your judges.
28 But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then
29 the kingdom of God is come unto you. Or else
how can one enter into a strong man's house, and
spoil his goods, except he first bind the strong
6o ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 12 man ? and then he will spoil his house. He that 30
is not with me is against me ; and he that gathereth
not with me scattereth abroad. Wherefore I say 31
unto yoUj All manner of sin and blasphemy shall
be forgiven unto men : but the blasphemy against
the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men.
And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son 32
of man, it shall be forgiven him : but whosoever
speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be
forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the
world to come. Either make the tree good, and 33
his fruit good; or else make the tree corrupt,
and his fruit corrupt : for the tree is known by
his fruit. O generation of vipers, how can ye, 34
being evil, speak good things? for out of the
abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh. A 35
good man out of the good treasure of the heart
bringeth forth good things : and an evil man out
of the evil treasure bringeth forth evil things. But 36
I say unto you. That every idle word that men
shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the
day of judgment. For by thy words thou shalt 37
be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be
condemned.
Request Then certain of the scribes and of the Pharisees 38
answered, saying, Master, we would see a sign from
thee. But he answered and said unto them, An 39
evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign ;
and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign
of the prophet Jonas : for as Jonas was three days 40
and three nights in the whale's belly; so shall
the Son of man be three days and three nights
in the heart of the earth. The men of Nineveh 41
ST. MATTHEW 6i
shall rise in judgment with this generation, and Chap. 12
shall condemn it : because they repented at the
preaching of Jonas ; and, behold, a greater than
42 Jonas is here. The queen of the south shall rise
up in the judgment with this generation, and shall
condemn it : for she came from the uttermost parts
of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon ; and,
43 behold, a greater than Solomon is here. When
the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh
through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth none.
44 Then he saith, I will return into my house from
whence I came out ; and when he is come, he
45 findeth // empty, swept, and garnished. Then
goeth he, and taketh with himself seven other
spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter
in and dwell there : and the last state of that man
is worse than the first. Even so shall it be also
unto this wicked generation.
46 While he yet talked to the people, behold, his The family
mother and his brethren stood without, desiring °
47 to speak with him. Then one said unto him,
Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand with-
48 out, desiring to speak with thee. But he answered
and said unto him that told him. Who is my
49 mother ? and who are my brethren ? And he
stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and
50 said, Behold my mother and my brethren ! For
whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is
in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and
mother.
13 The same day went Jesus out of the house, and Many
2 sat by the sea side. And great multitudes were pa^"^^ies.
gathered together unto him, so that he went into
62 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 13 a ship, and sat ; and the whole multitude stood on
the shore. And he spake many things unto them 3
in parables, saying, Behold, a sower went forth to
sow ; and when he sowed, some seeds fell by the 4
way side, and the fowls came and devoured them
up : some fell upon stony places, where they had 5
not much earth : and forthwith they sprung up,
because they had no deepness of earth : and when 6
the sun was up, they were scorched ; and because
they had no root, they withered away. And some 7
fell among thorns ; and the thorns sprang up, and
choked them : but other fell into good ground, 8
and brought forth fruit, some an hundredfold,
some sixtyfold, some thirtyfold. Who hath ears 9
to hear, let him hear.
The object And the disciples came, and said unto him, 10
biesf ^^ Why speakest thou unto them in parables ? He 1 1
answered and said unto them, Because it is given
unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of
heaven, but to them it is not given. For whoso- 12
ever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall have
more abundance : but whosoever hath not, from
him shall be taken away even that he hath.
Therefore speak I to them in parables: because 13
they seeing see not ; and hearing they hear not,
neither do they understand. And in them is ful- 14
filled the prophecy of Esaias, which saith, By
hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand ;
and seeing ye shall see, and shall not perceive :
for this people's heart is waxed gross, and t^et'r 15
ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have
closed ; lest at any time they should see with t/ieir
eyes, and hear with //leir ears, and should under-
ST. MATTHEW 63
stand with their heart, and should be converted, Chap. 13
16 and I should heal them. But blessed are your
eyes, for they see : and your ears, for they hear.
17 For verily I say unto you. That many prophets
and righteous men have desired to see those things
which ye see, and have not seen them \ and to
hear those things which ye hear, and have not
heard them.
iS Hear ye therefore the parable of the sower.
19 When any one heareth the word of the kingdom,
and understandeth // not, then cometh the wicked
one^ and catcheth away that which was sown in his
heart. This is he which received seed by the way
20 side. But he that received the seed into stony
places, the same is he that heareth the word, and
21 anon with joy receiveth it; yet hath he not root in
himself, but dureth for a while : for when tribu-
lation or persecution ariseth because of the word,
22 by and by he is offended. He also that received
seed among the thorns is he that heareth the word ;
and the care of this world, and the deceitfulness of
riches, choke the word, and he becometh unfruitful.
23 But he that received seed into the good ground is
he that heareth the word, and understandeth it\
which also beareth fruit, and bringeth forth, some
an hundredfold, some sixty, some thirty.
24 Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, Parable of
The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man
25 which sowed good seed in his field : but while
men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among
26 the wheat, and went his way. But when the blade
was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then ap-
27 peared the tares also. So the servants of the
64
ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 13
Parable
of the
Mustard
Seed.
Parable
of the
Leaver-
Para-
bolical
teaching in
prophecy.
31
32
Explana-
tion of the
parable of
the Tares.
householder came and said unto him, Sir, didst
not thou sow good seed in thy field ? from whence
then hath it tares ? He said unto them, An enemy 28
hath done this. The servants said unto him, Wilt
thou then that we go and gather them up ? But 29
he said. Nay ; lest while ye gather up the tares, ye
root up also the wheat with them. Let both grow 30
together until the harvest : and in the time of
harvest I will say to the reapers. Gather ye to-
gether first the tares, and bind them in bundles to
burn them : but gather the wheat into my barn.
Another parable put he forth unto them, saying,
The kingdom of heaven is like to a grain of
mustard seed, which a man took, and sowed in
his field : which indeed is the least of all seeds :
but when it is grown, it is the greatest among
herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds of
the air come and lodge in the branches thereof.
Another parable spake he unto them ; The 33
kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a
woman took, and hid in three measures of meal,
till the whole was leavened. All these things 34
spake Jesus unto the multitude in parables ; and
without a parable spake he not unto them : that 35
it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the pro-
phet, saying, I will open my mouth in parables ; I
will utter things which have been kept secret from
the foundation of the world.
Then Jesus sent the multitude away, and went 36
into the house : and his disciples came unto him,
saying, Declare unto us the parable of the tares of
the field. He answered and unto them, He that 37
soweth the good seed is the Son of man ; the field 38
ST. MATTHEW 65
is the world ; the good seed are the children of Chap. 13
the kingdom ; but the tares are the children of the
39 wicked oiie\ the enemy that sowed them is the
devil ; the harvest is the end of the world ; and
40 the reapers are the angels. As therefore the tares
are gathered and burned in the fire ; so shall it be
/|T in the end of this world. The Son of man shall
send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of
his kingdom all things that offend, and them which
42 do iniquity ; and shall cast them into a furnace of
fire : there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.
43 Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in
the kingdom of their Father. Who hath ears to
hear, let him hear.
^4 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto trea- Treasure
sure hid in a field ; the which when a man hath ^^^ ^
found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and
selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field.
45 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a
46 merchant man, seeking goodly pearls : who, when
he had found one pearl of great price, went and
sold all that he had, and bought it.
47 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net,
that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every
48 kind : which, when it was full, they drew to shore,
and sat down, and gathered the good into vessels,
49 but cast the bad away. So shall it be at the end
of the world : the angels shall come forth, and
50 sever the wicked from among the just, and shall
cast them into the furnace of fire : there shall be
51 waihng and gnashing of teeth. Jesus saith unto The disci-
them. Have ye understood all these things ? They Pumi™"*
52 say unto him. Yea, Lord. Then said he unto them, stand 'the
' teaching
F
66
ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 13
in order to
make use
of it.
Jesus
among
his own
people.
Herod,
who had
slain John,
hears of
Jesus.
Therefore every scribe which is instructed unto the
kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an
householder, which bringeth forth out of his trea-
sure thtJigs new and old. And it came to pass, 53
that when Jesus had finished these parables, he
departed thence.
And when he was come into his own country, 54
he taught them in their synagogue, insomuch that
they were astonished, and said. Whence hath this
man this wisdom, and t/iese mighty works? Is 55
not this the carpenter's son ? is not his mother
called Mary ? and his brethren, James, and Joses,
and Simon, and Judas ? And his sisters, are they 56
not all with us? Whence then hath this 7?ian all
these things ? And they were offended in him. 57
But Jesus said unto them, A prophet is not with-
out honour, save in his own country, and in his
own house. And he did not many mighty works 58
there because of their unbelief.
At that time Herod the tetrarch heard of the 14
fame of Jesus, and said unto his servants. This is 2
John the Baptist ; he is risen from the dead ; and
therefore mighty works do shew forth themselves
in him. For Herod had laid hold on John, and 3
bound him, and put hi7?i in prison for Herodias'
sake, his brother Philip's wife. For John said 4
unto him. It is not lawful for thee to have her.
And when he would have put him to death, he 5
feared the multitude, because they counted him
as a prophet. But when Herod's birthday was 6
kept, the daughter of Herodias danced before
them, and pleased Herod. Whereupon he pro- 7
mised with an oath to give her whatsoever she
ST. MATTHEW 67
8 would ask. And she, being before instructed of Chap. 14,
her mother, said. Give me here John Baptist's
9 head in a charger. And the king was sorry :
nevertheless for the oath's sake, and them which
sat with him at meat, he commanded it to be
10 given her. And he sent, and beheaded John in
1 1 the prison. And his head was brought in a charger,
and given to the damsel : and she brought it to
12 her mother. And his disciples came, and took
up the body, and buried it, and went and told
Jesus.
13 When Jesus heard of it^ he departed thence by The feed-
ship into a desert place apart: and when the people JJ| g^e
had heard thereof they followed him on foot out of t'^o^sand,
14 the cities. And Jesus went forth, and saw a great
multitude, and was moved with compassion toward
15 them, and he healed their sick. And when it was
evening, his disciples came to him, saying. This is
a desert place, and the time is now past ; send the
multitude away, that they may go into the villages,
16 and buy themselves victuals. But Jesus said unto
them, They need not depart ; give ye them to eat.
17 And they say unto him, We have here but five
iS loaves, and two fishes. He said, Bring them hither
19 to me. And he commanded the multitude to sit
down on the grass, and took the five loaves, and
the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, he bless-
ed, and brake, and gave the loaves to his disciples,
20 and the disciples to the multitude. And they did
all eat, and were filled : and they took up of the
21 fragments that remained twelve baskets full. And
they that had eaten were about five thousand men,
beside women and children.
F 2
68 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 14 And straightway Jesus constrained his disciples 22
to get into a ship, and to go before him unto the
other side, while he sent the multitudes away.
And when he had sent the multitudes away, he 23
went up into a mountain apart to pray : and when
the evening was come, he was there alone. But 24
the ship was now in the midst of the sea, tossed
with waves : for the wind was contrary. And in 25
the fourth watch of the night Jesus went unto
them, walking on the sea. And when the dis- 26
ciples saw him walking on the sea, they were
troubled, saying, It is a spirit ; and they cried out
for fear. But straightway Jesus spake unto them, 27
saying, Be of good cheer ; it is I ; be not afraid.
And Peter answered him and said, Lord, if it be 2S
thou, bid me come unto thee on the water. And 29
he said, Come. And when Peter was come down
out of the ship, he walked on the water, to go to
Jesus. But when he saw the wind boisterous, he 30
was afraid ; and beginning to sink, he cried, saying,
Lord, save me. And immediately Jesus stretched 31
forth his hand, and caught him, and said unto him,
O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt ?
And when they were come into the ship, the wind 32
ceased. Then they that were in the ship came 33
and worshipped him, saying. Of a truth thou art
the Son of God.
And when they were gone over, they came into 34
the land of Gennesaret. And when the men of 35
that place had knowledge of him, they sent out
into all that country round about, and brought
unto him all that were diseased ; and besought 36
him that they might only touch the hem of his
ST. MATTHEW 69
garment : and as many as touched were made Chap. 14
perfectly whole.
15 Then came to Jesus scribes and Pharisees, which jesus on
2 were of Jerusalem, saying. Why do thy disciples ^^^^^^^°^*
transgress the tradition of the elders? for they
3 wash not their hands when they eat bread. But
he answered and said unto them, Why do ye also
transgress the commandment of God by your tra-
4 dition? For God commanded, saying. Honour
thy father and mother : and, He that curseth
5 father or mother, let him die the death. But
ye say, Whosoever shall say to his father or his
mother, // is a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest
6 be profited by me ; and honour not his father or
his mother, he shall be free. Thus have ye made
the commandment of God of none effect by your
7 tradition. Ye hypocrites, well did Esaias prophesy
8 of you, saying, This people draweth nigh unto me
with their mouth, and honoureth me with their
9 lips ; but their heart is far from me. But in vain
they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the
commandments of men.
10 And he called the multitude, and said unto
11 them. Hear, and understand : not that which goeth
into the mouth defileth a man ; but that which
Cometh out of the mouth, this defileth a man.
12 Then came his disciples, and said unto him,
Knowest thou that the Pharisees were offended,
13 after they heard this saying? But he answered
and said, Every plant, which my heavenly Father
14 hath not planted, shall be rooted up. Let them
alone : they be blind leaders of the blind. And if
the bhnd lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch.
70
ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 15 Then answered Peter and said unto him, Declare 15
unto us this parable. And Jesus said, Are ye also 16
yet without understanding? Do not ye yet under- 17
stand, that whatsoever entereth in at the mouth
goeth into the belly, and is cast out into the
draught? But those things which proceed out 18
of the mouth come forth from the heart; and
they defile the man. For out of the heart proceed 19
evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications,
thefts, false witness, blasphemies : these are the 20
things which defile a man : but to eat with un-
washen hands defileth not a man.
Then Jesus went thence, and departed into the 21
coasts of Tyre and Sidon. And, behold, a woman 22
of Canaan came out of the same coasts, and cried
unto him, saying, Have mercy on me, O Lord,
thou son of David ; my daughter is grievously vexed
with a devil. But he answered her not a word. 23
And his disciples came and besought him, saying.
Send her away; for she crieth after us. But he 24
answered and said, I am not sent but unto the
lost sheep of the house of Israel. Then came she 25
and worshipped him, saying, Lord, help me. But 26
he answered and said, It is not meet to take the
children's bread, and to cast it to dogs. And she 27
said. Truth, Lord : yet the dogs eat of the crumbs
which fall from their masters' table. Then Jesus 28
answered and said unto her, O woman, great is
thy faith : be it unto thee even as thou wilt. And
her daughter was made whole from that very hour.
And Jesus departed from thence, and came 29
nigh unto the sea of Galilee ; and went up into
a mountain, and sat down there. And great 30
ST. MATTHEW 71
multitudes came unto him, having with them those Chap. 15
that were lame, blind, dumb, maimed, and many '
others, and cast them down at Jesus' feet ; and
31 he healed them : insomuch that the multitude
wondered, when they saw the dumb to speak, the
maimed to be whole, the lame to walk, and the
blind to see : and they glorified the God of Israel.
32 Then Jesus called his disciples unto him, and The feed-
said, I have compassion on the multitude, because Sousand!"
they continue with me now three days, and have
nothing to eat : and I will not send them away
33 fasting, lest they faint in the way. And his dis-
ciples say unto him, Whence should we have so
much bread in the wilderness, as to fill so great
34 a multitude? And Jesus saith unto them. How
many loaves have ye ? And they said. Seven, and
35 a few little fishes. And he commanded the multi-
36 tude to sit down on the ground. And he took the
seven loaves and the fishes, and gave thanks, and
brake them, and gave to his disciples, and the
37 disciples to the multitude. And they did all eat,
and were filled : and they took up of the broken
38 meat that was left seven baskets full. And they
that did eat were four thousand men, beside
39 women and children. And he sent away the
multitude, and took ship^ and came into the
coasts of Magdala.
16 The Pharisees also with the Sadducees came, Pharisees
and tempting desired him that he would shew jucees'^
2 them a sign from heaven. He answered and said again ask
unto them, When it is evening, ye say, // will
3 be fair weather : for the sky is red. And in the
morning, // ivill be foul weather to day : for the
72
ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 16 sky is red and lowring. O ye hypocrites, ye can
discern the face of the sky ; but can ye not discern
the signs of the times ? A wicked and adulterous
generation seeketh after a sign ; and there shall no
sign be given unto it, but the sign of the prophet
Jonas. And he left them, and departed.
And when his disciples were come to the other
side, they had forgotten to take bread. Then
Pharisees jesus said unto them, Take heed and beware of
and Sad- •' '
The
leaven
of the
the leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees.
And they reasoned among themselves, saying, // 7
is because we have taken no bread. Which when 8
Jesus perceived, he said unto them, O ye of little
faith, why reason ye among yourselves, because ye
have brought no bread ? Do ye not yet under- 9
stand, neither remember the five loaves of the
five thousand, and how many baskets ye took up?
Neither the seven loaves of the four thousand, and 10
how many baskets ye took up? How is it that ye 11
do not understand that I spake it not to you
concerning bread, that ye should beware of the
leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees?
Then understood they how that he bade them not 12
beware of the leaven of bread, but of the doctrine
of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees.
When Jesus came into the coasts of C3esarea 13
Philippi, he asked his disciples, saying, Whom do
men say that I the Son of man am ? And they 14
said. Some say that thou art John the Baptist :
some, Elias ; and others, Jeremias, or one of the
prophets. He saith unto them, But whom say ye 15
that I am? And' Simon Peter answered and said, 16
Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.
ST. MATTHEW 73
17 And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed Chap, id
art thou, Simon Bar-jona : for flesh and blood
hath not revealed // unto thee, but my Father
18 which is in heaven. And I say also unto thee,
That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will
build my church ; and the gates of hell shall not
19 prevail against it. And I will give unto thee the
keys of the kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever
thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven :
and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be
20 loosed in heaven. Then charged he his disciples
that they should tell no man that he was Jesus the
Christ.
21 From that time forth began Jesus to shew unto Jesus
his disciples, how that he must go unto Jerusalem, pfaSiiyof
and suffer many things of the elders and chief death,
priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raised
22 again the third day. Then Peter took him, and
began to rebuke him, saying, Be it far from thee,
23 Lord : this shall not be unto thee. But he turned,
and said unto Peter, Get thee behind me, Satan :
thou art an offence unto me : for thou savourest
not the things that be of God, but those that be of
24 men. Then said Jesus unto his disciples. If any
man will come after me, let him deny himself, and
25 take up his cross, and follow me. For whosoever
will save his hfe shall lose it : and whosoever will
25 lose his hfe for my sake shall find it. For what
is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world,
and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give
27 in exchange for his soul? For the Son of man
shall come in the glory of his Father with his
angels ; and then he shall reward every man
74 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 16 according to his works. Verily I say unto you, 28
There be some standing here, which shall not
taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming
in his kingdom.
The trans- And after six days Jesus taketh Peter, James, 17
figuration. ^^^ John his brother, and bringeth them up into
an high mountain apart, and was transfigured 2
before them : and his face did shine as the sun,
and his raiment was white as the light. And, 3
behold, there appeared unto them Moses and
Elias talking with him. Then answered Peter, 4
and said unto Jesus, Lord, it is good for us to
be here : if thou wilt, let us make here three
tabernacles; one for thee, and one for Moses,
and one for Elias. While he yet spake, behold, 5
a bright cloud overshadowed them : and behold
a voice out of the cloud, which said, This is my
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased ; hear ye
him. And when the disciples heard //, they fell 6
on their face, and were sore afraid. And Jesus 7
came and touched them, and said, Arise, and be
not afraid. And when they had lifted up their 8
The de- cycs, they saw no man, save Jesus only. And as 9
scent from ^^ came down from the mountain, Jesus charged
the moun- ^ r j o
tain. them, saying, Tell the vision to no man, until the
Son of man be risen again from the dead. And 10
his disciples asked him, saying. Why then say the
scribes that Elias must first come? And Jesus 11
answered and said unto them, Elias truly shall first
come, and restore all things. But I say unto you, 12
That Elias is come already, and they knew him
not, but have done unto him whatsoever they
listed. Likewise shall also the Son of man suffer
ST. MATTHEW 75
1;, of them. Then the disciples understood that he Chap. 17
spake unto them of John the Baptist.
14 And when they were come to the multitude, The cure
there came to him a certain man, kneeling down ^^^^
15 to him, and saying, Lord, have mercy on my son :
for he is lunatick, and sore vexed : for ofttimes he
16 falleth into the fire, and oft into the water. And
I brought him to thy disciples, and they could
17 not cure him. Then Jesus answered and said, O
faithless and perverse generation, how long shall
I be with you ? how long shall I suffer you ? bring
1 8 him hither to me. And Jesus rebuked the devil;
and he departed out of him : and the child was
19 cured from that very hour. Then came the dis-
ciples to Jesus apart, and said, Why could not we
20 cast him out? And Jesus said unto them. Because
of your unbelief : for verily I say unto you. If ye
have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say
unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder
place ; and it shall remove ; and nothing shall be
21 impossible unto you. Howbeit this kind goeth
not out but by prayer and fasting.
22 And while they abode in Gahlee, Jesus said Jesus
unto them, The Son of man shall be betrayed into Ihe^^e-
23 the hands of men: and they shall kill him, and^^ctionof
the third day he shall be raised again. And they death,
were exceeding sorry.
24 And when they were come to Capernaum, they jesus
that received tribute money came to Peter, and E^te^^
25 said. Doth not your master pay tribute ? He Caper-
saith. Yes. And when he was come into the
house, Jesus prevented him, saying, What thinkest
thou, Simon ? of whom do the kings of the earth
76
ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 17
The
greatest
in the
kingdom.
him, Of 26
27
take custom or tribute? of their own children
or of strangers? Peter saith unto
strangers. Jesus saith unto him, Then are the
children free. Notwithstanding, lest we should
offend them, go thou to the sea, and cast an hook,
and take up the fish that first cometh up; and
when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find
a piece of money : that take, and give unto them
for me and thee.
At the same time came the disciples unto Jesus, 18
saying, Who is the greatest in the kingdom of
heaven ? And Jesus called a little child unto him, 2
and set him in the midst of them, and said, Verily 3
I say unto you. Except ye be converted, and
become as little children, ye shall not enter into
the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore 4
shall humble himself as this little child, the same
is greatest in the kingdom of heaven.
And whoso shall receive one such little child 5
in my name receiveth me. But whoso shall offend 6
one of these little ones which believe in me, it
were better for him that a millstone were hanged
about his neck, and that he were drowned in the
depth of the sea. Woe unto the world because of 7
offences ! for it must needs be that offences come ;
but woe to that man by whom the offence
cometh ! Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend 8
thee, cut them off, and cast the7n from thee : it is
better for thee to enter into life halt or maimed,
rather than having two hands or two feet to be
cast into everlasting fire. And if thine eye offend 9
thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee : it is
better for thee to enter into life with one eye,
ST. MATTHEW 77
rather than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire. Chap. 18
TO Take heed that ye despise not one of these little
ones ; for I say unto you, That in heaven their
angels do always behold the face of my Father
11 which is in heaven. For the Son of man is come
12 to save that which was lost. How think ye? if a
man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be
gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine,
and goeth into the mountains, and seeketh that
J 3 which is gone astray ? And if so be that he find it,
verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth more of that
sheep^ than of the ninety and nine which went not
14 astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father
which is in heaven, that one of these little ones
should perish.
15 Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against The treat-
thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and ^"nders.
him alone : if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained
16 thy brother. But if he will not hear thee^ the?! take
with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of
two or three witnesses every word may be estab-
17 lished. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell
it unto the church : but if he neglect to hear the
church, let him be unto thee as an heathen man
iS and a publican. Verily I say unto you. Whatsoever
ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven :
and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be
19 loosed in heaven. Again I say unto you, That if
two of you shall agree on earth as touching any
thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them
20 of my Father which is \n heaven. For where two
or three are gathered together in my name, there
am I in the midst of them.
78 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 18 Then came Peter to him, and said, Lord, how 21
5*oreive- ^^^ ^^^^^ "^^ brother sin against me, and I forgive
less. him? till seven times? Jesus saith unto him, 22
I say not unto thee, Until seven times : but. Until
seventy times seven. Therefore is the kingdom of 23
heaven likened unto a certain king, which would
take account of his servants. And when he had 24
begun to reckon, one was brought unto him,
which owed him ten thousand talents. But foras- 25
much as he had not to pay, his lord commanded
him to be sold, and his wife, and children, and all
that he had, and payment to be made. The 26
servant therefore fell down, and worshipped him,
saying, Lord, have patience with me, and I will pay
thee all. Then the lord of that servant was moved 27
with compassion, and loosed him, and forgave him
the debt. But the same servant went out, and 28
found one of his fellowservants, which owed him an
hundred pence : and he laid hands on him, and
took /lim by the throat, saying, Pay me that thou
owest. And his fellowservant fell down at his feet, 29
and besought him, saying, Have patience with me,
and I will pay thee all. And he would not : but 30
went and cast him into prison, till he should pay
the debt. So when his fellowservants saw what 31
was done, they were very sorry, and came and told
unto their lord all that was done. Then his lord, 32
after that he had called him, said unto him, O thou
wicked servant, I forgave thee all that debt,
because thou desiredst me : shouldest not thou 33
also have had compassion on thy fellowservant,
even as I had pity on thee ? And his lord was 34
wroth, and delivered him to the tormentors, till he
ST. MATTHEW 79
35 should pay all that was due unto him. So likewise Chap.is
shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye ' '
from your hearts forgive not every one his brother
their trespasses.
19 And it came to pass, that when Jesus had finished a para-
these sayings, he departed from Gahlee, and came ^^^kh
2 into the coasts of Judaea beyond Jordan ; and maiks a
great multitudes followed him ; and he healed ^ ^°^
them there.
3 The Pharisees also came unto him, tempting On lawful
him, and saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man ^^^°^^^'
4 to put away his wife for every cause ? And he
answered and said unto them, Have ye not read,
that he which made the7fi at the beginning made
5 them male and female, and said. For this cause
shall a man leave father and mother, and shall
cleave to his wife : and they twain shall be one
6 flesh ? Wherefore they are no more twain, but one
flesh. What therefore God hath joined together,
7 let not man put asunder. They say unto him,
Why did Moses then command to give a writing of
8 divorcement, and to put her away ? He saith unto
them, Moses because of the hardness of your
hearts suffered you to put away your wives : but
9 from the beginning it was not so. And I say unto
you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except //
de for fornication, and shall marry another, com-
mitteth adultery : and whoso marrieth her which is
10 put away doth commit adultery. His disciples say
unto him, If the case of the man be so with his
11 wife, it is not good to marry. But he said unto
them, All 7?ien cannot receive this saying, save they
12 to whom it is given. F'or there are some eunuchs,
8o ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 19 which were so born from their mother's womb :
and there are some eunuchs, which were made
eunuchs of men : and there be eunuchs, which
have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of
heaven's sake. He that is able to receive //, let
him receive it.
Then were there brought unto him little children, 13
that he should put his hands on them, and pray :
and the disciples rebuked them. But Jesus said, 14
Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come
unto me : for of such is the kingdom of heaven.
And he laid his hands on them, and departed 15
thence.
And, behold, one came and said unto him. Good 16
Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may
have eternal life ? And he said unto him. Why 17
callest thou me good ? there is none good but
one, that is^ God : but if thou wilt enter into life,
keep the commandments. He saith unto him, 18
Which? Jesus said. Thou shalt do no murder.
Thou shalt not commit adultery. Thou shalt not
steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Honour 19
thy father and thy mother : and, Thou shalt love
thy neighbour as thyself. The young man saith 20
unto him. All these things have I kept from my
youth up : what lack I yet? Jesus said unto him, 21
If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast,
and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure
in heaven : and come a?id follow me. But when 22
the young man heard that saying, he went away
sorrowful : for he had great possessions.
Then said Jesus unto his disciples, Verily I say 23
unto you, That a rich man shall hardly enter into
ST. MATTHEW 8i
24 the kingdom of heaven. And again I say unto Chap. 19
you, It is easier for a camel to go through the eye
of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the
25 kingdom of God. When his disciples heard /V,
they were exceedingly amazed, saying. Who then
26 can be saved? But Jesus beheld thern^ and said
unto them. With men this is impossible ; but with
God all things are possible.
27 Then answered Peter and said unto him, Behold,
we have forsaken all, and followed thee ; what shall
28 we have therefore? And Jesus said unto them,
Verily I say unto you. That ye which have followed
me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall
sit in the throne of hi» glory, ye also shall sit upon
twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.
29 And every one that hath forsaken houses, or
brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife,
or children, or lands, for my name's sake, shall
receive an hundredfold, and shall inherit ever-
30 lasting life. But many that are first shall be last \
and the last shall he first.
20 For the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man The Par-
that is an householder, which went out early in the Labourers.
2 morning to hire labourers into his vineyard. And
when he had agreed with the labourers for a penny
3 a day, he sent them into his vineyard. And he
went out about the third hour, and saw others
4 standing idle in the marketplace, and said unto
them ; Go ye also into the vineyard, and whatso-
ever is right I will give you. And they went their
5 way. Again he went out about the sixth and ninth
6 hour, and did likewise. And about the eleventh
hour he went out, and found others standing idle,
G
82
ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 20 and saith unto them, Why stand ye here all the
day idle ? They say unto him, Because no man 7
hath hired us. He saith unto them, Go ye also
into the vineyard; and whatsoever is right, that
shall ye teceive. So when even was come, the 8
lord of the vineyard saith unto his steward, Call
the labourers, and give them their hire, beginning
from the last unto the first. And when they came 9
that were hired about the eleventh hour, they
received every man a penny. But when the first 10
came, they supposed that they should have re-
ceived more ; and they likewise received every man
a penny. And when they had received //, they n
murmured against the goodman of the house,
saying, These last have wrought but one hour, and 13
thou hast made them equal unto us, which have
borne the burden and heat of the day. But 13
he answered one of them, and said. Friend, I do
thee no wrong : didst not thou agree with me for
a penny ? Take that thine is^ and go thy way : 14
I will give unto this last, even as unto thee. Is it 15
not lawful for me to do what I will with mine own ?
Is thine eye evil, because I am good? So the last 16
shall be first, and the first last : for many be called,
but few chosen.
Cnici- And Jesus going up to Jerusalem took the twelve i j-
pSdfcted, disciples apart in the way, and said unto them,
Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the Son of 18
man shall be betrayed unto the chief priests and
unto the scribes, and they shall condemn him to
death, and shall deliver him to the Gentiles to 19
mock, and to scourge, and to crucify him : and the
third day he shall rise again.
ST. MATTHEW 83
20 Then came to him the mother of Zebedee's Chap. 2a
children with her sons, worshipping /ii'm, and
21 desiring a certain thing of him. And he said unto
her, What wilt thou ? She saith unto him, Grant
that these my two sons may sit, the one on thy
right hand, and the other on the left, in thy
22 kingdom. But Jesus answered and said. Ye know
not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the
cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized
with the baptism that I am baptized with ? They
23 say unto him, We are able. And he saith unto
them. Ye shall drink indeed of my cup, and be
baptized with the baptism that I am baptized
with : but to sit on my right hand, and on my
left, is not mine to give, but // ska// 3e given to
24 tkejn for whom it is prepared of my Father. And
when the ten heard it, they were moved with
25 indignation against the two brethren. But Jesus
called them unto Iiim, and said, Ye know that
the princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over
them, and they that are great exercise authority
26 upon them. But it shall not be so among you :
but whosoever will be great among you, let him
27 be your minister; and whosoever will be chief
28 among you, let him be your servant : even as
the Son of man came not to be ministered unto,
but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for
many.
29 And as they departed from Jericho, a great Two blind
30 multitude followed him. And, behold, two blind °^®^
men sitting by the way side, when they heard that
Jesus passed by, cried out, saying, Have mercy
31 on us, O Lord, i/iou son of David. And the
G 2
84 ST. MATTHEAV
Chap. 20 multitude rebuked them, because they should hold
their peace : but they cried the more, saying, Have
mercy on us, O Lord, thou son of David. And 32
Jesus stood still, and called them, and said. What
will ye that I shall do unto you ? They say unto 33
him. Lord, that our eyes may be opened. So Jesus 34
had compassion 07i them, and touched their eyes :
and immediately their eyes received sight, and they
followed him.
And when they drew nigh unto Jerusalem, and 21
were come to Bethphage, unto the mount of Olives,
then sent Jesus two disciples, saying unto them, 2
Go into the village over against you, and straightway
ye shall find an ass tied, and a colt with her : loose
them, and bring them unto me. And if any uian 3
say ought unto you, ye shall say, The Lord hath
need of them ; and straightway he will send them.
All this was done, that it might be fulfilled which 4
was spoken by the prophet, saying. Tell ye the 5
daughter of Sion, Behold, thy King cometh unto
thee, meek, and sitting upon an ass, and a colt
the foal of an ass. And the disciples went, 6
and did as Jesus commanded them, and brought 7
the ass, and the colt, and put on them their
clothes, and they set hi7n thereon. And a very 8
great multitude spread their garments in the Way ;
others cut down branches from the trees, and
strawed them in the way. And the multitudes 9
that went before, and that followed, cried, saying,
Hosanna to the son of David : Blessed is he that
cometh in the name of the Lord ; Hosanna in the
highest.
And when he was come into Jertisalem, all 10
ST. MATTHEW 85
11 the city was moved, saying, Who is this? And Chap. 21
the miihitude said, This is Jesus the prophet of
12 Nazareth of GaHlee. And Jesus went into thejesnsin
temple of God, and cast out all them that sold and pig/^"^'
bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of
the moneychangers, and the seats of them that sold
13 doves, and said unto them, It is written. My house
shall be called the house of prayer ; but ye have
made it a den of thieves.
14 And the bUnd and the lame came to him in
15 the temple; and he healed them. And when the
chief priests and scribes saw the wonderful things
that he did, and the children crying in the temple,
and saying, Hosanna to the son of David; they
16 were sore displeased, and said unto him, Hearest
thou what these say ? And Jesus saith unto them,
Yea ; have ye never read. Out of the mouth of
babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise?
17 And he left them, and went out of the city into The barren
Bethany ; and he lodged there. '^
18 Now in the morning as he returned into the city,
19 he hungered. And when he saw a fig tree in the
way, he came to it, and found nothing thereon, but
leaves only, and said unto it. Let no fruit grow on
thee henceforward for ever. And presently the fig
tree withered away.
20 And when the disciples saw //, they marvelled,
saying, How soon is the fig tree withered away !
21 Jesus answered and said unto them. Verily I say
unto you. If ye have faith, and doubt not, ye shall
not only do this which is done to the fig tree, but
also if ye shall say unto this mountain, Be thou
removed, and be thou cast into the sea ; it shall
86 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 21 be done. And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask 22
in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.
Contro- And when he was come into the temple, the 23
the temple chief priests and the elders of the people came
about the unto him as he was teaching, and said, By what
authority doest thou these things ? and who gave
thee this authority ? And Jesus answered and said 24
unto them, I also will ask you one thing, which if
ye tell me, I in like wise will tell you by what
authority I do these things. The baptism of John, 25
whence was it ? from heaven, or of men ? And they
reasoned with themselves, saying. If we shall say,
From heaven ; he will say unto us. Why did ye
not then believe him ? But if we shall say, Of 26
men; we fear the people; for all hold John as
a prophet. And they answered Jesus, and said, 27
We cannot tell. And he said unto them. Neither
tell I you by what authority I do these things.
But what think ye? A certain man had two 28
sons ; and he came to the first, and said, Son, go
work to day in my vineyard. He answered and 29
said, I will not : but afterward he repented, and
went. And he came to the second, and said 30
likewise. And he answered and said, I go^ sir:
and went not. Whether of them twain did the 31
will q{ his father? They say unto him, The first.
Jesus saith unto them, Verily I say unto you, That
the publicans and the harlots go into the kingdom
of God before you. For John came unto you in 32
the way of righteousness, and ye believed him
not : but the publicans and the harlots believed
him : and ye, when ye had seen it^ repented not
afterward, that ye might believe him.
ST. MATTHEW 87
33 Hear another parable: There was a certain Chap. 21
householder, which planted a vineyard, and hedged xhevine-
it round about, and digged a winepress in it, and yard and
built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and vants. *
34 went into a far country : and when the time of
the fruit drew near, he sent his servants to the
husbandmen, that they might receive the fruits of
35 it. And the husbandmen took his servants, and
beat one, and killed another, and stoned another.
36 Again, he sent other servants more than the first :
37 and they did unto them likewise. But last of all
he sent unto them his son, saying. They will
38 reverence my son. But when the husbandmen
saw the son, they said among themselves, This is
the heir ; come, let us kill him, and let us seize on
39 his inheritance. And they caught him, and cast
40 hijit out of the vineyard, and slew hi7n. When the
lord therefore of the vineyard cometh, what will he
41 do unto those husbandmen ? They say unto him.
He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and
will let out his vineyard unto other husbandmen,
which shall render him the fruits in their seasons.
42 Jesus saith unto them. Did ye never read in the
scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected,
the same is become the head of the corner : this
is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our
43 eyes? Therefore say I unto you. The kingdom
of God shall be taken from you, and given to
44 a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. And
whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken :
but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to
45 powder. And when the chief priests and Pharisees
had heard his parables, they perceived that he spake
88 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 21 of them. But when they sought to lay hands on 46
him, they feared the multitude, because they took
him for a prophet.
Parable of And Jesus answered and spake unto them again 22
riage by parables, and said, The kingdom of heaven is 2
Feast i[]^Q ^j^|-Q ^ ceitain king, which made a marriage
for his son, and sent forth his servants to call them 3
that were bidden to the wedding : and they would
not come. Again, he sent forth other servants, 4
saying, Tell them which are bidden. Behold, I have
prepared my dinner : my oxen and my fatlings are
killed, and all things are ready : come unto the
marriage. But they made light of //, and went 5
their ways, one to his farm, another to his mer-
chandise : and the remnant took his servants, and 6
entreated ^^em spitefully, and slew fkem. But when 7
the king heard thereof^ he was wroth : and he sent
forth his armies, and destroyed those murderers,
and burned up their city. Then saith he to his 8
servants. The wedding is ready, but they which
were bidden were not worthy. Go ye therefore 9
into the highways, and as many as ye shall find,
bid to the marriage. So those servants went out 10
into the highw^ays, and gathered together all as
many as they found, both bad and good : and
the wedding was furnished with guests. And when 1 1
the king came in to see the guests, he saw there
a man which had not on a wedding garment : and 12
he saith unto him. Friend, how camest thou in
hither not having a wedding garment ? And he was
speechless. Then said the king to the servants, 13
Bind him hand and foot, and take him away,
and cast him into outer darkness ; there shall be
ST. MATTHEW 89
14 weeping and gnashing of teeth. For many are Chap. 22
called, but few are chosen.
15 Then went the Pharisees, and took counsel how A con-
16 they might entangle him in his talk. And they sent ^P^^*^^*
out unto him their disciples with the Herodians,
saying, Master, we know that thou art true, and
teachest the way of God in truth, neither carest
thou for any man : for thou regardest not the
17 person of men. Tell us therefore, What thinkest
thou ? Is it lawful to give tribute unto Caesar, or
18 not? But Jesus perceived their wickedness, and
19 said, Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites ? Shew me
the tribute money. And they brought unto him
20 a penny. And he saith unto them. Whose is this
21 image and superscription ? They say unto him,
Caesar's. Then saith he unto them, Render there-
fore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar's ; and
22 unto God the things that are God's. When they
had heard fhese words, they marvelled, and left
him, and went their way.
23 The same day came to him the Sadducees, which The Sad-
say that there is no resurrection, and asked him, question.
24 saying. Master, Moses said, If a man die, having
no children, his brother shall marry his wife, and
25 raise up seed unto his brother. Now there were
with us seven brethren : and the first, when he had
married a wife, deceased, and, having no issue, left
26 his wife unto his brother : likewise the second also,
27 and the third, unto the seventh. And last of all
28 the woman died also. Therefore in the resurrection
whose wife shall she be of the seven ? for they all
29 had her. Jesus answered and said unto them. Ye
do err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the power
90
ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 22 of God. For in the resurrection they neither marry, 30
nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of
God in heaven. But as touching the resurrection 31
of the dead, have ye not read that which was
spoken unto you by God, saying, I am the God 32
of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God
of Jacob ? God is not the God of the dead, but of
the Hving. And when the multitude heard this^ 33
they were astonished at his doctrine.
The law- But when the Pharisees had heard that he had 34
tion? ^"^^ put ^^ Sadducees to silence, they were gathered
together. Then one of them, which was a lawyer, 35
asked him a question^ tempting him, and saying,
Master, which is the great commandment in the 36
law? Jesus said unto him. Thou shalt love the 37
Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy
soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first and 38
great commandment. And the second is like unto 39
it. Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. On 40
these two commandments hang all the law and the
prophets.
While the Pharisees were gathered together, 41
Jesus asked them, saying, What think ye of Christ? 42
whose son is he ? They say unto him, l.'he son of
David. He saith unto them, How then doth 43
David in spirit call him Lord, saying. The Lord 44
said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till
I make thine enemies thy footstool? If David 45
then call him Lord, how is he his son ? And no 46
man was able to answer him a word, neither durst
any 7na7i from that day forth ask him any more
questions.
Then spake Jesus to the multitude, and to his 23
Another
great
question
from
Jesus
ST. MATTHEW 91
2 disciples, saying, The scribes and the Pharisees Chap. 23
3 sit in Moses' seat : all therefore whatsoever they jgsus
bid you observe, that observe and do : but do not ^^^ *^^
. scribes,
ye after their works : for they say, and do not.
4 For they bind heavy burdens and grievous to be
borne, and lay them on men's shoulders ; but they
themselves will not move them with one of their
5 fingers. But all their works they do for to be seen
of men : they make broad their phylacteries, and
6 enlarge the borders of their garments, and love the
uppermost rooms at feasts, and the chief seats in
7 the synagogues, and greetings in the markets, and
8 to be called of men, Rabbi, Rabbi. But be not
ye called Rabbi : for one is your Master, even
9 Christ; and all ye are brethren. And call no
7?ia7i your father upon the earth : for one is your
10 Father, which -is in heaven. Neither be ye called
masters : for one is your Master, even Christ.
11 But he that is greatest among you shall be your
12 servant. And whosoever shall exalt himself shall
be abased ; and he that shall humble himself shall
be exalted.
13 But woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypo- Seven
crites ! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven
against men: for ye neither go m. yourselves, neither
14 suffer ye them that are entering to go in. Woe
unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for
ye devour widows' houses, and for a pretence make
long prayer : therefore ye shall receive the greater
15 damnation. Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees,
hypocrites ! for ye compass sea and land to make
one proselyte, and when he is made, ye make him
twofold more the child of hell than yourselves.
woes.
92 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 23 Woe unto you, ye blind guides, which say, Who- iC
' " soever shall swear by the temple, it is nothing;
but whosoever shall swear by the gold of the
temple, he is a debtor! Ye fools and blind: for 17
whether is greater, the gold, or the temple that
sanctifieth the gold ? And, Whosoever shall swear 18
by the altar, it is nothing ; but whosoever sweareth
by the gift that is upon it, he is guilty. Ye fools 19
and blind : for whether is greater, the gift, or the
altar that sanctifieth the gift? Whoso therefore 20
shall swear by the altar, sweareth by it, and by all
things thereon. And whoso shall swear by the 21
temple, sweareth by it, and by him that dwelleth
therein. And he that shall swear by heaven, 22
sweareth by the throne of God, and by him that
sitteth thereon. Woe unto you, scribes and Phari- 23
sees, hypocrites ! for ye pay tithe of mint and
anise and cummin, and have omitted the weightier
matters of the law, judgment, mercy, and faith :
these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the
other undone. Ye blind guides, which strain at 24
a gnat, and swallow a camel. Woe unto you, 25.
scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye make
clean the outside of the cup and of the platter,
but within they are full of extortion and excess.
Thou blind Pharisee, cleanse first that which is 26
within the cup and platter, that the outside of
them may be clean also. Woe unto you, scribes 27
Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye are like unto whited
sepulchres, which indeed appear beautiful outward,
but are within full of dead men's bones, and of all
uncleanness. Even so ye also outwardly appear 28
righteous unto men, but within ye are full of hypo-
ST. MATTHEW 93
29 crisy and iniquity. Woe unto you, scribes and Chap. 23
Pharisees, hypocrites ! because ye build the tombs
of the prophets, and garnish the sepulchres of the
30 righteous, and say. If we had been in the days of
our fathers, we would not have been partakers with
31 them in the blood of the prophets. Wherefore
ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the
32 children of them which killed the prophets. Fill
33 ye up then the measure of your fathers. Ye ser-
pents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape
34 the damnation of hell ? Wherefore, behold, I send
unto you prophets, and wise men, and scribes :
and some of them ye shall kill and crucify ; and
some of them shall ye scourge in your synagogues,
35 and persecute f/iem from city to city : that upon
you may come all the righteous blood shed upon
the earth, from the blood of righteous Abel unto
the blood of Zacharias son of Barachias, whom ye
36 slew between the temple and the altar. Verily I
say unto you. All these things shall come upon
37 this generation. O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, fkou that Lament
killest the prophets, and stonest them which are saiem.^^^
sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered
thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her
chickens under /ler wings, and ye would not !
38 Behold, your house is left unto you desolate.
39 For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me hence-
forth, till ye shall say. Blessed ts he that eometh
in the name of the Lord.
24 And Jesus went out, and departed from the jesus
temple : and his disciples came to h'm for to shew Jestruc^-
2 him the buildings of the temple. And Jesus said tion.
unto them, See ye not all these things? verily I
94
ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 24 say unto you, There shall not be left here one
stone upon another, that shall not be thrown
down. And as he sat upon the mount of Olives, 3
the disciples came unto him privately, saying, Tell
us, when shall these things be ? and what shall be
the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the
world ? And Jesus answered and said unto them, 4
Take heed that no man deceive you. For many 5
shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ ; and
shall deceive many. And ye shall hear of wars 6
and rumours of wars : see that ye be not troubled :
for all these things must come to pass, but the end
is not yet. For nation shall rise against nation, 7
and kingdom against kingdom : and there shall be
famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers
places. All these are the beginning of sorrows. 8
Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and 9
shall kill you : and ye shall be hated of all nations
for my name's sake. And then shall many be 10
offended, and shall betray one another, and shall
hate one another. And many false prophets shall 11
rise, and shall deceive many. And because iniquity 12
shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold.
But he that shall endure unto the end, the same 13
shall be saved. And this gospel of the kingdom 14
shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto
all nations ; and then shall the end come.
When ye therefore shall see the abomination of 15
desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand
in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him under-
stand :) then let them which be in Judaea flee into 16
the mountains: let him which is on the housetop 17
not come down to take any thing out of his house ;
ST. MATTHEW 95
18 neither let him which is in the field return back Chap. 24
19 to take his clothes. And woe unto them that are
with child, and to them that give suck in those
20 days ! But pray ye that your flight be not in the
21 winter, neither on the sabbath day: for then shallr
be great tribulation, such as was not since the
beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever
22 shall be. And except those days should be
shortened, there should no flesh be saved : but for
the elect's sake those days shall be shortened.
23 Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is
24 Christ, or there; believe // not. For there shall
arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall
shew great signs and wonders ; insomuch that, if it
25 were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. Be-
26 hold, I have told you before. Wherefore if they
shall say unto you. Behold, he is in the desert;
go not forth : behold, he is in the secret cham-
27 bers ; believe if not. For as the lightning cometh
out of the east, and shineth even unto the west ;
so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.
28 For wheresoever the carcase is, there will the eagles
be gathered together.
29 Immediately after the tribulation of those days Signs in
shall the sun be darkened^, and the moon shall not ^^'^®^-
give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven,
and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken :
30 and then shall appear the sign of the Son of man
in heaven : and then shall all the tribes of the
earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man
coming in the clouds of heaven with power and
31 great glory. And he shall send his angels w4th
a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather
96 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 24 together his elect from the four winds, from one
end of heaven to the other.
Now learn a parable of the fig tree ; When his 32
branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye
know that summer is nigh : so likewise ye, when 33
ye shall see all these things, know that it is near,
even at the doors. Verily I say unto you, This 34
generation shall not pass, till all these things be
fulfilled. Heaven and earth shall pass away, but 35
my words shall not pass away.
But of that day and hour knoweth no man^ no, 36
not the angels of heaven, but my Father only.
But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the 37
coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days 38
that were before the flood they were eating and
drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until
the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew 39
not until the flood came, and took them all away ;
so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.
Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be 40
taken, and the other left. Two tvomen shall de 41
grinding at the mill ; the one shall be taken, and
the other left.
Watch therefore : for ye know not what hour 42
your Lord doth come. But know this, that if the 43
goodman of the house had known in what watch
the thief would come, he would have watched, and
would not have suffered his house to be broken
up. Therefore be ye also ready : for in such an 44
hour as ye think not the Son of man coraeth.
Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his 45
lord hath made ruler over his household, to give
them meat in due season ? Blessed is that servant, 46
ST. MATTHEW 97
whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. Chap. 21
47 Verily I say unto you, That he shall make him ruler
48 over all his goods. But and if that evil servant
shall say in his heart, My lord delayeth his coming ;
49 and shall begin to smite his fellowservants, and to
50 eat and drink with the drunken ; the lord of that
servant shall come in a day when he looketh not
for hi7n^ and in an hour that he is not aware of,
51 and shall cut him asunder, and appoint hi7ti his
portion with the hypocrites : there shall be weeping
and gnashing of teeth.
25 Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened The Ten
unto ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went "'^^^•
2 forth to meet the bridegroom. And five of them
3 were wise, and five ivere foolish. They that were
foolish took their lamps, and took no oil with
4 them : but the wise took oil in their vessels with
5 their lamps. While the bridegroom tarried, they
6 all slumbered and slept. And at midnight there
was a cry made. Behold, the bridegroom cometh ;
7 go ye out to meet him. Then all those virgins
8 arose, and trimmed their lamps. And the foolish
said unto the wise. Give us of your oil ; for our
9 lamps are gone out. But the wise answered,
saying, Not so ; lest there be not enough for us
and you : but go ye rather to them that sell, and
10 buy for yourselves. And while they went to
buy, the bridegroom came ; and they that were
ready went in with him to the marriage : and
11 the door was shut. Afterward came also the
12 other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. But
he answered and said, Verily I say unto you, I
13 know you not. Watch therefore, for ye know
H
98 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 25 neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of
man cometh.
Parable For the kingdom of heaven is as a man travelHng 14
Talents J^to a far country, who called his own servants,
and delivered unto them his goods. And unto 15
one he gave five talents, to another two, and to
another one ; to every man according to his several
ability ; and straightway took his journey. Then 16
he that had received the five talents went and
traded with the same, and made them other five
talents. And likewise he that had received two, he 17
also gained other two. But he that had received 18
one went and digged in the earth, and hid his
lord's money. After a long time the lord of those 19
servants cometh, and reckoneth with them. And 20
so he that had received five talents came and
brought other five talents, saying, Lord, thou de-
liveredst unto me five talents : behold, I have
gained beside them five talents more. His lord 21
said unto him. Well done, thou good and faithful
servant : thou hast been faithful over a few things,
I will make thee ruler over many things : enter
thou into the joy of thy lord. He also that had 22
received two talents came and said, Lord, thou
deliveredst unto me two talents : behold, I have
gained two other talents beside them. His lord 23
said unto him, Well done, good and faithful
servant ; thou hast been faithful over a few things,
I will make thee ruler over many things : enter
thou into the joy of thy lord. Then he which had 24
received the one talent came and said, Lord, I knew
thee that thou art an hard man, reaping where thou
hast not sown, and gathering where thou hast not
ST. MATTHEW 99
25 strawed : and I was afraid, and went and hid thy Chap. 25
talent in the earth : lo, there thou hast that is thine.
26 His lord answered and said unto him, Thoic wicked
and slothful servant, thou knewest that I reap where
I sowed not, and gather where I have not strawed :
27 thou oughtest therefore to have put my money to
the exchangers, and then at my coming I should
28 have received mine own with usury. Take there-
fore the talent from him, and give it unto him
29 which hath ten talents. For unto every one that
hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance :
but from him that hath not shall be taken away
30 even that which he hath. And cast ye the unprofit-
able servant into outer darkness : there shall be
weeping and gnashing of teeth.
31 When the Son of man shall come in his glory, The Judge-
and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit ^^^ '
32 upon the throne of his glory : and before him shall
be gathered all nations : and he shall separate them
one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep
33 from the goats : and he shall set the sheep on his
34 right hand, but the goats on the left. Then shall
the King say unto them on his right hand, Come,
ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom pre-
pared for you from the foundation of the world :
35 for I was an hungred, and ye gave me meat :
I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was
36 a stranger, and ye took me in : naked, and ye
clothed me : I was sick, and ye visited me : I was
37 in prison, and ye came unto me. Then shall the
righteous answer him, saying. Lord, when saw we
thee an hungred, and fed thee ? or thirsty, and gave
38 thee drink? When saw we thee a stranger, and
II 2
ICO ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 25 took thee in? or naked, and clothed theel Or 39
when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and caine
unto thee? And the King shall answer and say 40
unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as
ye have done it unto one of the least of these my
brethren, ye have done it unto me. Then shall 41
he say also unto them on the left hand. Depart
from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared
for the devil and his angels : for I was an hungred, 42
and ye gave me no meat : I was thirsty, and ye
gave me no drink : I was a stranger, and ye took 43
me not in : naked, and ye clothed me not : sick,
and in prison, and ye visited me not. Then shall 44
they also answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we
thee an hungred, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked,
or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto
thee? Then shall he answer them, saying, Verily 45
I say unto you. Inasmuch as ye did // not to one
of the least of these, ye did // not to me. And 46
these shall go away into everlasting punishment :
but the righteous into Hfe eternal.
And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished 26
all these sayings, he said unto his disciples. Ye 2
know that after two days is the feast ^the passover,
and the Son of man is betrayed to be crucified.
Then assembled together the chief priests, and 3
the scribes, and the elders of the people, unto the
palace of the high priest, who was called Caiaphas,
and consulted that they might take Jesus by subtilty, 4
and kill him. But they said. Not on the feast day^ 5
lest there be an uproar among the people.
Now when Jesus was in Bethany, in the house 6
of Simon the leper, there came unto him a woman 7
ST. MATTHEW loi
having an alabaster box of very precious ointment, Chap. 26
8 and poured it on his head, as he sat at meat. But
when his disciples saw zV, they had indignation,
9 saying, To what purpose is this waste? For this
ointment might have been sold for much, and given
10 to the poor. When Jesus understood it, he said
unto them, Why trouble ye the woman? for she
11 hath wrought a good work upon me. For ye have
the poor always with you ; but me ye have not
12 always. For in that she hath poured this ointment
13 on my body, she did it for my burial. Verily I say
unto you, AVheresoever this gospel shall be preached
in the whole world, there shall also this, that this
woman hath done, be told for a memorial of her.
14 Then one of the twelve, called Judas Iscariot, The be-
15 went unto the chief priests, and said unto them^ trayai.
What will ye give me, and I will deliver him unto
you? And they covenanted with him for thirty
16 pieces of silver. And from that time he sought
opportunity to betray him.
17 Now the first day of th^ feast ^ unleavened The Last
bread the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto "PP®"'
him, W^here wilt thou that we prepare for thee to
18 eat the passover? And he said. Go into the city
to such a man, and say unto him. The Master
saith. My time is at hand; I will keep the passover
19 at thy house with my disciples. And the disciples
did as Jesus had appointed them ; and they made
ready the passover.
2D Now when the even was come, he sat down
21 with the twelve. And as they did eat, he said,
Verily I say unto you, that one of you shall betray
22 me. And they were exceeding sorrowful, and began
I02 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 20 every one of them to say unto him, Lord, is it I ?
And he answered and said, He that dippeth h's 23
hand with me in the dish, the same shall betray
me. The Son of man goeth as it is written of 24
him : but woe unto that man by whom the Son
of man is betrayed ! it had been good for that
man if he had not been born. Then Judas, which 25
betrayed him, answered and said, Master, is it I ?
He said unto him. Thou hast said.
And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and 26
blessed //, and brake //, and gave /V to the disciples,
and said. Take, eat; this is my body. And he 27
took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave /*/ to them,
saying, Drink ye all of it ; for this is my blood of 28
the new testament, which is shed for many for the
remission of sins. But I say unto you, I will not 29
drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that
day when I drink it new with you in my Father's
kingdom.
And when they had sung an hymn, they went 30
Desertion out into the mount of Olives. Then saith Jesus 31
unto them. All ye shall be offended because of
me this night : for it is written, I will smite the
shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be
scattered abroad. But after I am risen again, 32
I will go before you into Galilee. Peter answered 33
and said unto him. Though all men shall be oflended
because of thee, j<?/ will I never be offended. Jesus 34
said unto him, Verily I say unto thee. That this
night, before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me
thrice. Peter said unto him, Though I should die 35
with thee, yet will I not deny thee. Likewise also
said all the disciples.
predicted.
ST. MATTHEW 103
16 Then cometh Jesus with them unto a place called Chap, 20
Gethsemane, and saith unto the disciples, Sit ye GethseT
37 here, while I go and pray yonder. And he took mane,
with him Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, and
3S began to be sorrowful and very heavy. Then saith
he unto them, My soul is exceeding sorrowful,
even unto death : tarry ye here, and watch with
39 me. And he went a little farther, and fell on his
face, and prayed, saying, O my Father, if it be
possible, let this cup pass from me : nevertheless
40 not as I will, but as thou 7c>i7f. And he cometh
unto the disciples, and findeth them asleep, and
saith unto Peter, What, could ye not watch with
41 me one hour? Watch and pray, that ye enter not
into temptation : the spirit indeed is willing, but the
42 flesh IS weak. He went away again the second time,
and prayed, saying, O my Father, if this cup may
not pass away from me, except I drink it, thy will
43 be done. And he came and found them asleep
44 again : for their eyes were heavy. And he left
them, and went away again, and prayed the third
45 time, saying the same words. Then cometh he
to his disciples, and saith unto them, Sleep on
now, and take your rest : behold, the hour is
at hand, and the Son of man is betrayed into
46 the hands of sinners. Rise, let us be going:
behold, he is at hand that doth betray me.
47 And while he yet spake, lo, Judas, one of the Jesus
twelve, came, and with him a great multitude with j^Xs. ^
swords and staves, from the chief priests and
48 elders of the people. Now he that betrayed him
gave them a sign, saying, Whomsoever I shall kiss,
49 that same is he : hold him fast. And forthwith
I04 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 26 he came to Jesus, and said, Hail, master; and
kissed him. And Jesus said unto him, Friend, 50
wherefore art thou come? Then came they, and
laid hands on Jesus, and took him. And, behold, 51
one of them which were with Jesus stretched out
his hand, and drew his sword, and struck a servant
of the high priest's, and smote off his ear. Then 52
said Jesus unto him, Put up again thy sword into
his place : for all they that take the sword shall
perish with the sword. Thinkest thou that I 53
cannot now pray to my Father, and he shall
presently give me more than twelve legions of
angels? But how then shall the scriptures be 54
fulfilled, that thus it must be ? In that same hour 55
said Jesus to the multitudes. Are ye come out as
against a thief with swords and staves for to take
me ? I sat daily with you teaching in the temple,
and ye laid no hold on me. But all this was done, 56
that the scriptures of the prophets might be ful-
filled. Then all the disciples forsook him, and
fled.
And they that had laid hold on Jesus led hbn 57
away to Caiaphas the high priest, where the scribes
and the elders were assembled. But Peter fol- 58
lowed him afar off unto the high priest's palace,
and went in, and sat with the servants, to see the
end. Now the chief priests, and elders, and all 59
the council, sought false witness against Jesus, to
put him to death ; but found none : yea, though 60
many false witnesses came, yet found they none.
At the last came two false witnesses, and said, 61
This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of
God, and to build it in three days. And the high 62
ST. MATTHEW 105
priest arose, and said unto him, Answerest thou Chap. 2^
nothing? what is it ivhich these witness against
63 thee? But Jesus held his peace. And the high
priest answered and said unto him, I adjure thee
by the living God, that thou tell us whether thou
64 be the Christ, the Son of God. Jesus saith unto
him. Thou hast said : nevertheless I say unto you,
Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on
the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds
65 of heaven. Then the high priest rent his clothes,
saying, He hath spoken blasphemy; what further
need have we of witnesses? behold, now ye have
66 heard his blasphemy. What think ye? They
67 answered and said, He is guilty of death. Then
did they spit in his face, and buffeted him; and
others smote him with the palms of their hands,
68 saying, Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, Who is he
that smote thee ?
69 Now Peter sat without in the palace : and a Peter's
damsel came unto him, saying, Thou also wast
70 with Jesus of Galilee. But he denied before them
71 all, saying, I know not what thou sayest. And
when he was gone out into the porch, another
7naid saw him, and said unto them that were there,
72 "YMxs fellow was also with Jesus of Nazareth. And
again he denied with an oath, I do not know the
73 man. And after a while came unto kii)i they that
stood by, and said to Peter, Surely thou also art
one of them ; for thy speech bewray eth thee.
74 Then began he to curse and to swear, saying, I
know not the man. And immediately the cock
75 crew. And Peter remembered the word of Jesus,
which said unto him. Before the cock crow, thou
io6
ST. MATTHEW
Jesus
before
Pilate.
Tte end of
Judas.
Chap. 26 shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept
' bitterly.
When the morning was come, all the chief 27
priests and elders of the people took counsel
against Jesus to put him to death : and when they 2
had bound him, they led hwi away, and delivered
him to Pontius Pilate the governor.
Then Judas, which had betrayed him, when he 3
saw that he was condemned, repented himself, and
brought again the thirty pieces of silver to the chief
priests and elders, saying, I have sinned in that 4
I have betrayed the innocent blood. And they
said, What is that to us ? see thou to that. And 5
he cast down the pieces of silver in the temple,
and departed, and went and hanged himself. And 6
the chief priests took the silver pieces, and said, It
is not lawful for to put them into the treasury,
because it is the price of blood. And they took 7
counsel, and bought with them the potter's field,
to bury strangers in. Wherefore that field was 8
called. The field of blood, unto this day. Then 9
was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy
the prophet, saying, And they took the thirty
pieces of silver, the price of him that was valued,
whom they of the children of Israel did value;
and gave them for the potter's field, as the Lord 10
appointed me.
And Jesus stood before the governor : and 1 1
the governor asked him, saying, Art thou the King
of the Jews? And Jesus said unto him, Thou
sayest. And when he was accused of the chief 12
priests and elders, he answered nothing. Then 13
said Pilate unto him, Hearest thou not hov/ many
ST. IMATTHEW 107
14 things they witness against thee ? And he answered Chap. 27
him to never a word ; insomuch that the governor
15 marvelled greatly. Now at that feast the governor
was wont to release unto the people a prisoner,
16 w^hom they would. And they had then a notable
17 prisoner, called Barabbas. Therefore when they
were gathered together, Pilate said unto them,
Whom will ye that I release unto you ? Barabbas,
18 or Jesus which is called Christ? For he knew that
19 for envy they had delivered him. When he was
set down on the judgment seat, his wife sent unto
him, saying, Have thou nothing to do with that
just man : for I have suffered many things this
20 day in a dream because of him. But the chief
priests and elders persuaded the multitude that
they should ask Barabbas, and destroy Jesus.
21 The governor answered and said unto them.
Whether of the twain will ye that I release unto
22 you? They said, Barabbas. Pilate saith unto
them, What shall I do then with Jesus which is
called Christ ? They all say unto him. Let him be
23 crucified. And the governor said. Why, what evil
hath he done? But they cried out the more,
24 saying. Let him be crucified. When Pilate saw
that he could prevail nothing, but that rather
a tumult was made, he took water, and washed
his hands before the multitude, saying, I am
innocent of the blood of this just person : see ye
25 /^ //. Then answered all the people, and said,
26 His blood be on us, and on our children. Then
released he Barabbas unto them : and when he
had scourged Jesus, he delivered him to be
crucified.
io8 ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 27 Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus 27
Jesus is i"to the common hall, and gathered unto him the
delivered whole band of soldiers. And they stripped him, 28
to the , /. , , » , , ,
soldiers, and put on him a scarlet robe. And when they 29
had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon
his head, and a reed in his right hand : and they
bowed the knee before him, and mocked him,
saying, Hail, King of the Jews ! And they spit 30
upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on
the head. And after that they had mocked him, 31
they took the robe off from him, and put his own
raiment on him, and led him away to crucify him.
The first And as they came out, they found a man of 32
history of Cyrcne, Simon by name: him. they compelled to
thecruci- bear his cross. And when they were come unto 33
a place called Golgotha, that is to say, a place of
a skull, they gave him vinegar to drink mingled 34
with gall : and when he had tasted thereof^ he
would not drink. And they crucified him, and 35
parted his garments, casting lots : that it might be
fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, They
parted my garments among them, and upon my
vesture did they cast lots. And sitting down they 36
watched him there ; and set up over his head his 37
accusation written, THIS IS JESUS THE KING
OF THE JEWS. Then were there two thieves 38
crucified with him, one on the right hand, and
another on the left.
And they that passed by reviled him, wagging 39
their heads, and saying, Thou that destroyest the 40
temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself.
If thou be the Son of God, come down from the
cross. Likewise also the chief priests mocking 41
ST. MATTHEW 109
42 Jmn^ with the scribes and elders, said, He saved Chap. 27
others ; himself he cannot save. If he be the
King of Israel, let him now come down from the
43 cross, and we will believe him. He trusted in
God; let him deliver him now, if he will have
44 him : for he said, I am the Son of God. The
thieves also, which were crucified with him, cast
45 the same in his teeth. Now from the sixth hour The later
there was darkness over all the land unto the the cruci-
46 ninth hour. And about the ninth hour Jesus fi^ion.
cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama
sabachthani ? that is to say, My God, my God,
47 why hast thou forsaken me? Some of them that
stood there, when they heard that^ said. This
48 man calleth for Elias. And straightway one of
them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with
vinegar, and put -it on a reed, and gave him to
49 drink. The rest said, Let be, let us see whether
50 Elias will come to save him. Jesus, when he had
cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost.
51 And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in
twain from the top to the bottom ; and the earth
52 did quake, and the rocks rent; and the graves
were opened ; and many bodies of the saints
53 which slept arose, and came out of the graves after
his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and
54 appeared unto many. Now when the centurion,
and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw
the earthquake, and those things that were done,
they feared greatly, saying. Truly this was the So^i
55 of God. And many women were there beholding
afar off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, minister-
56 ing unto him : among which was Mary Magdalene,
no ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 27 and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the
mother of Zebedee's children.
The body When the even was come, there came a rich 57
carfd for "^^^ ^^ Arimathsa, named Joseph, who also him-
by Joseph, self was Jesus' disciple : he went to Pilate, and 58
begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded
the body to be delivered. And when Joseph had 59
taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen
cloth, and laid it in his own new tomb, which he 60
had hewn out in the rock : and he rolled a great
stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed.
And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other 61
Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre.
The priests Now the next day, that followed the day of the 62
preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came
together unto Pilate, saying, Sir, we remember that 63
that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After
three days I will rise again. Command therefore 64
that the sepulchre be made sure until the third
day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him
away, and say unto the people, He is risen from
the dead : so the last error shall be worse than the
first. Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch : go 65
your way, make // as sure as ye can. So they 66
went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the
stone, and setting a watch.
There In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn 28
Burrection. toward the first day of the week, came Mary Mag-
dalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre.
And, behold, there was a great earthquake : for 2
the angel of the Lord descended from heaven,
and came and rolled back the stone from the
door, and sat upon it. His countenance was like 3
ST. MATTHEW iii
4 lightning, and his raiment white as snow : and for Chap. 28
fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as
5 dead men. And the angel answered and said unto
the women, Fear not ye : for I know that ye seek
6 Jesus, which was crucified. He is not here : for
he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where
7 the Lord lay. And go quickly, and tell his dis-
ciples that he is risen from the dead ; and, behold,
he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye
8 see him : lo, I have told you. And they departed
quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy;
and did run to bring his disciples word.
9 And as they went to tell his disciples, behold,
Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came
and held him by the feet, and worshipped him.
10 Then said Jesus unto them. Be not afraid : go tell
my brethren that they go into Galilee, and there
shall they see me.
11 Now when they were going, behold, some of The
the watch came into the city, and shewed unto the f^^o^rt^o
12 chief priests all the things that were done. And ^^^ P^^ests.
when they were assembled with the elders, and
had taken counsel, they gave large money unto
13 the soldiers, saying, Say ye, His disciples came by
14 night, and stole him away while we slept. And if
this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade
15 him, and secure you. So they took the money,
and did as they were taught : and this saying is
commonly reported among the Jews until this day.
16 Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, Departure
into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them, disciples
17 And when they saw him, they worshipped him : into
. 111*,^ 1 , Galilee.
18 but some doubted. And Jesus came and spake
112
ST. MATTHEW
Chap. 28 unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in
heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach i.j
all nations, baptizing them in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost :
teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I 20
have commanded you : and, lo, I am with you
alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO
ST. MATTHEW
REVISED VERSION WITH ANNOTATIONS
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO
ST. MATTHEW
The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son
of David, the son of Abraham.
The Title : The Gospel according' to St. Matthew. ' The Titles
of the books of the N. T. are no part of the books themselves ^'
The above, retained by the revisers, is derived from Church
lectionaries. In the oldest codices the four gospels were bound
together under the common designation, * The Gospel,' and the
separate portions were headed 'according to Matthew,' 'accord-
ing to Mark ' and the rest. The first meaning of the Greek
word for Gospel was that of ' a reward for good tidings ' (Homer,
&c. ; 2 Sam. iv. lo), afterwards, 'good tidings.' The word is
not used by John (except Rev. xiv, 6), James, Peter, or Luke.
With Paul it was a favourite expression: cf. Rom. i. i6, 'I am
not ashamed of the gospel,' i. e. of the Messianic proclamation
with its spiritual contents. It is not used in the N. T. as the
designation for a book (perhaps Mark i. i). The Didache frequently
refers to * the Gospel of our Lord,' and its quotations show a strong
resemblance to our ' Matthew.' Justin Martyr also speaks of '■ the
apostolic memoirs which are called gospels.'
accordingr to St. Matthew. This may mean the gospel
written by Matthew, or one which follows Matthew as its principal
authority. As there is no question that the description implies
direct authorship when applied to the third and fourth gospels, we
may suppose that this was the meaning in this case also. On
the tradition respecting the authorship, the reader is referred to the
'Introduction.' The name 'Matthew' was written in two ways;
either as Math-thaeus, where it resembles Matthias (Acts i. 23), or
Mat-theus.
i. I -1 7. Genealogy. Our Lord's genealogy traced from Abraham
through the line of Jewish kings.
1. The book of the g-eneration of Jesns Christ: marg. 'the
genealogy of Jesus Christ.' The first genealogy of the Bible
^ Wcstcott and Hurt, A'^. T, ii. 321.
I 2
ii6 ST. MATTHEW 1. 2,3
2 Abraham begat Isaac; and Isaac begat Jacob; and
3 Jacob begat Judah and his brethren ; and Judah begat
begins in the same way : ' This is the book of the generations
of Adam' (Gen. ii. 4). The term refers onl3'^ to the genealogical
register to which verse 17 is the conclusion. It has not been
noticed that if attributed to the whole book, it would involve the
designation * bible ' for documents afterwards known as ' gospels,'
of Jesus Christ, tlie son of David, the son of Abraham.
As a proper name, 'Jesus Christ' belongs to the later apostolic time,
and in the gospels is only found in Matt. i. i, 16, 17, 18 ; Mark i. i ;
John i, 17, xvii. 3. In the Acts and Epistles it is more frequent.
There are traces that before the exile (Deut. xxiii. 2-8 ; 2 Sam.
xxiii. 24) lists of families existed, but after the return they obtained
greater importance. Josephus {Life, i) found his sacerdotal
genealogy ' described in the public records.' Anna (Luke ii. 36)
traced her descent from Asher, and Paul (Phil. iii. 5) his from
Benjamin. Few of these archives survived the destruction of
the city.
Readers of the gospels — and indeed of the N. T. generally —
should remember that the entire record is intended to furnish
the answer to the question : Who was Jesus ? ' Who do men say
that the Son of Man is ? ' was the question of the first age of the
church, as it is of ours (John vi. 42, vii. 40-43). The solution is
indicated in Matt. xvi. 16 ; John xx. 31. It may also be remarked
that the earliest gospel had for its substance the declaration — Jesus
is the Christ (i. e. the Messiah : Acts ii. 36, xvii. 3, xviii. 5, 28>
The first converts were baptized into the name of Jesus (Acts
ii. 28, X. 48, xix. 5; Rom. X. 9). Both Jews and Gentiles would
want to know whether Jesus corresponded to the prophetic
description of the Messiah. The origin of the Messianic conception
in Israel is not easy to fix. The Talmud and early Rabbinical
writings give little information. If we pass over significant
passages in the later Isaiah and other prophets, and in the Psalms,
there is little doubt of its appearance in the Book of Daniel ; e. g.
vii. 13-14, ix. 25, 'the anointed one.' The expectation of one
to whom dominion and judgement should be assigned appears yet
more definitely in the apocal3'-ptic literature of the Jews ; such as
the * Sybiliine Oracles,' the 'Book of Enoch,' the Apocalypses of
Ezra and Baruch, the * Book of Jubilees,' the ' Psalms of Solomon.'
The political and social distresses of the period which culminated
under the tyranny of the Herods had drawn the learned and
devout to the study of the Scriptures and other authorities, in order
to discover the signs of Messiah's advent : see Matt. ii. 4, xii. 35 ;
John vii. 52.
An early step in the demonstration of the Messianic claims of
ST. MATTHEW 1. 4 117
Perez and Zerah of Tamar; and Perez begat Hezron;
and Hezron begat Ram ; and Ram begat Amminadab ; 4
Jesus was to establish his descent from Abraham and David.
Mark (and, probably, the original Matthew) gives no account of
the pedigree and childhood of Jesus, though he shows that He
was called 'Son of David' (x. 47, xii. 35). Paul (i Tim. i. 4 ; Titus
iii. 9) disparages genealogies, but in Rom. i. 3 says that Jesus was
* of the seed of David after the flesh.*
Luke gives a genealogy which differs from that of Matthew in '
details as well as in order and extent. It traces the succession
from son to father instead of the contrary, and pursues the pedigree
up to Adam, The discrepancies were noticed in Origen's time,
but none in his day had any additional sources of information
to appeal to. Without entering into a minute and tedious
comparison of the two lists, we may refer to the last five names.
Matthew has the series — Eliud, Eleazar, Matthan, Jacob, Joseph.
Luke has — Melchi, Levi, Matthat, Heli, Joseph. Some have
conjectured that Luke gives the descent of Mary, Matthew that
of Joseph. But Luke mentions seventeen generations between
Zerubbabel and Joseph, where Matthew has only nine. Most of
the names differ : Matthan (Matt.) and Matthat (Luke) may refer to
the same person, a common ancestor. Another and earlier theory
said fAfricanus, a. d. 220) that Heli, v/ho had married the widow
of his brother Jacob, was the actual father of Joseph, but Jacob
the legal father. This theory has no history to support it, and
does not solve the remaining difficulties. A further scheme is that
both Matthew and Luke intended to trace the regal succession :
but the omission of seven names by Matthew, and the later names
having no royal significance, make this conjecture unsatisfactory.
Most authorities agree that both evangelists intended to exhibit the
Davidic descent of Joseph, but by independent schemes. As
Wesley has said {Notes on the N. T., Mark i. i) 'the difficulties
rather affect the Jewish tables than the credit of the evangelists.*
We must take the list as it stands. Mej'er, Holtzmann, Morison,
think that it is David who is ' son of Abraham ' (Weiss). Alford
and Bruce refer both to Jesus. Heb. ii. 16 connects Jesus with
the family of Abraham.
2. Judah. and his "brethren. The tribe of Judah acquired its
royal dignity through David, but 'his brethren' shared in the
kinship. A curious result of the Davidic association — according to
Eusebius— was the elevation of James, 'brother of the Lord,' to
the chief place in the church at Jerusalem. Hadrian made
diligent inquiry into the claims of his successors, who were
reputed to be ' sons of David.'
3. Perez and Zerah. The R. V. gives the Hebrew form to the
majority of the O. T. names: thus ' Phares and Zara ' (A. V.)
ii8 ST. MATTHEW 1. 5-10
and Amniinadab begat Nahshon ; and Nahshon begat
5 Salmon ; and Salmon begat Boaz of Rahab ; and Boaz
6 begat Obed of Ruth ; and Obed begat Jesse ; and Jesse
begat David the king.
And David begat Solomon of her that had been the
7 wife of Uriah ; and Solomon begat Rehoboam ; and
8 Rehoboam begat Abijah ; and Abijah begat Asa ; and
Asa begat Jehoshaphat ; and Jehoshaphat begat Joram ;
9 and Joram begat Uzziah ; and Uzziah begat Jotham ;
10 and Jotham begat Ahaz ; and Ahaz begat Hezekiah ; and
become ' Perez and Zerah.' In like manner * Booz ' becomes
'Boaz'; ' Ozias,' 'Uzziah'; * Esaias,' 'Isaiah.' Perez and Zerah
were illegitimate. The reference to Tamar, Rahab, Ruth, and
Bathsheba are explained by Weiss on the ground that these
persons came to their position contrary to human anticipation, and
by a special interposition of God. The way was thus prepared
for the marvellous history of the virgin. Luke does not include in
his account any reference to women.
5. and Salmon begat Boaz of Raliab. The O. T. does not
mention this maternity in connexion with Rahab of Jericho. The
pedigree agrees with that of i Chron. ii. 11; Ruth iv. 18-22,
where Rahab is not mentioned. There were three centuries
between Rahab of Jericho and David. Jewish tradition has
a report that Joshua married Rahab, and also that Boaz was
identical with Ibzan (Judges xii. 8-10). That Rahab acquired
a place in Jewish tradition is shown by Heb. xi. 35 ; Jas. ii. 25.
6. David the king". The royal dignity of the great forefather
of Jesus is emphasized. Luke traces the descent through Nathan,
not through Solomon.
8. For Asa, the marg. 'Asaph' is a better reading, though it
seems to have confused the king with the great singer. The
Hebrew and LXX have ' Asa.' Here Matthew omits three names:
Ahaziah, Joash, and Amaziah (i Chron. iii. 11, 12). From the
days of Jerome to those of Dr. Adam Clarke and Dr. Godet,
there have been those who have honestly admitted that the
omission was due to a desire to keep within fourteen generations'.
10. Amos has better manuscript authority than 'Amon,' though
the O. T. has the latter.
' ' ... to attain symmetry, he is obliged to exclude four names from the
list of kings, and to count twice the king who was led captive to
Babylon " (Godet, Introd. to N. T. ii. 123).
ST. MATTHEW 1. 11-16 119
Hezekiah begat Manasseh ; and Manasseh begat Amon ;
and Amon begat Josiah ; and Josiah begat Jechoniah 1 1
and his brethren, at the time of the carrying away to
Babylon.
And after the carrying away to Babylon, Jechoniah la
begat Shealtiel ; and Shealtiel begat Zerubbabel ; and 13
Zerubbabel begat Abiud; and Abiud begat Eliakim ;
and Eliakim begat Azor ; and Azor begat Sadoc ; and 14
Sadoc begat Achim ; and Achim begat Ehud ; and Eliud >5
begat Eleazar ; and Eleazar begat Matthan ; and Matthan
begat Jacob ; and Jacob begat Joseph the husband of 16
Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ.
11. and Josiah beg-at Jechoniali. According to 2 Chron. iii. 17,
'Jeconiah the captive' was the son of Jehoiakim the second son
of Josiah. Porphyry noticed the discrepancy. If Jehoiakim had
been in the list it would have had fifteen names.
and his brethren. If 'Jehoiakin,' 2 Chron. xxxvi. 9, was
the same as ' Jechonias,' and if Zedekiah was his brother, then
' brethren' here may mean ' uncles' : but this lacks authority, and
the whole history is confused.
at the time of the carryingf away to Babylon. So verse
12; lit. 'upon the transmigration of Babylon' — a phrase with
a ' genitive of vague relation.'
12. Shealtiel begat Zerubbabel. The third part of the list
does not coincide with that of Luke. The R. V. has 'Shealtiel'
(Hebrew) for A. V. ' Salathiel ' (LXX). The Greek alphabet did
not contain a letter for the sound ' sh ' : hence we have Samuel
and Solomon for Sha-muel, She-lomoh. The remainder of the
catalogue is absent from the O. T., unless Abiud (verse 13) is the
Hodaviah, grandson of Zerubbabel (i Chron. iii. 24\
16. of whom was born Jesus. The relative is fem. sing —
'from which woman,' The evangelist regarded Joseph as only
the putative father^.
who is called Christ : ///. 'who is said to be': our translation
is from the Latin gtti voca/ur. ' Christ ' also is from the Latin and •
Greek = Heb. tneshiach = anointed.
* The Syriac fragment, ' Sinaiticus,' discovered by Mrs. Lewis, reads:
'Joseph to whom was betrothed Mary the Virgin begat Jesus.' Also
in verse 2t, addressed to Joseph, 'she shall bring forth a son unto
thee' ; and verse 25, ' she brought forth a son whom he called Jesus.'
I20 ST. MATTHEW 1. 17-19
17 So all the generations from Abraham unto David are
fourteen generations ; and from David unto the carrying
away to Babylon fourteen generations; and from the
carrying away to Babylon unto the Christ fourteen
generations.
18 Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise : When
his mother Mary had been betrothed to Joseph, before
they came together she was found with child of the
19 Holy Ghost. And Joseph her husband, being a righteous
man, and not willing to make her a public example, was
17. So all the gfenerations from Abralxam unto David are
fonrteen. The number is only complete when David and Jechoniah
are each counted twice. The statement may mean that these
generations are all that needed mention.
i. 18-25. "^^^ ^^^^ of Jesus. The perplexity of Joseph re-
lieved by an angelic communication. The name Jesus. Prophecy
fulfilled.
18. TSovr tlie birth of Jesus Christ. ' Generation,' as in verse t
and the marg., is preferable to 'birth' (Vulg. nativitas). Irenaeus
thought that the evangelist was divinely led to use the full title
'Jesus Christ,' because of those who divided 'Jesus* from
'Christ.' The titles of our Lord appear in the N.T. with many
variations, and the correct reading is often difficult to decided
It may be noticed that the Hebrew term * Messiah ' is only found
in John i. 41, iv. 25.
When his mother Mary had been betrothed. The participle
'betrothed' may be concessive: 'though betrothed.' The A. V.
qualified the temporal meaning by the phrase 'When as ... '
19. Joseph . . . being' a rigfhteous man. ' Righteous,' which
implies objective morality, is perhaps better than 'just' (A. V.),
which carries the idea of subjective morality. Joseph was one
who habitually obser\'ed the public law. According to Deut. xxiv.
I, he might have given Mary a bill of divorcement without stating
the precise reason, if unwilling to institute a regular prosecution.
They could thus have appeared to dissolve the betrothal by mutual
consent to save ' her ' (Weiss rightly notices the emphatic
pronoun) from public contempt. The verb is used Col, ii. 15,
'he made a show of them openly.' The revisers have accepted
a doubtful form of it = ' make a public example.'
* Westcott and Hort, N. T. ii. App. 7.
ST. MATTHEW 1. 20-23 121
minded to put her away privily. But when he thought 20
on these things, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared
unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David,
fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife : for that which
is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. And she shall 21
bring forth a son ; and thou shalt call his name Jesus ;
for it is he that shall save his people from their sins.
Now all this is come to pass, that it might be fulfilled 22
which was spoken by the Lord through the prophet,
saying.
Behold, the virgin shall be with child, and shall 23
bring forth a son.
And they shall call his name Immanuel ;
20. When lie thouglit on these tMng-s. Before the appearance
of the angel he had passed through much anxious emotion.
behold: a Hebraistic exclamation. He is addressed as 'son
of David ' : the Messiah must come from the royal house to which
he belonged. These words show the object of the genealogy.
in a dream. All the ancients believed that man came in dreams
into contact with the unseen world : as Homer, Iliad, i. 62, ' For
also dreams are from heaven' ; Virg. Aen. ii. 270.
21. Jesns is the Greek form of Joshua (Num. xiii. 16, xiv. 6;
Hag. i. i). Philo said, 'Joshua is interpreted Salvation of the
Lord.' This name was given to the son of Mary before anything
w^as known of the position he would afterwards attain. The
name was among the coincidences which induced His followers
to regard Him as the expected deliverer. The same phrase occurs
in Gen. xvii. 19, ' Thou shalt call his name Isaac'
it is He that shall save, i.e. He and none other. The |
salvation was not to be political, as many expected, but spiritual.
The appellation ' Saviour' was given to Deity b\' the Greeks and
Romans. The Vulg. and Erasmus read: salvimi faciei ^ he shall
make to he safe, which Beza properly calls ' an unnecessary
paraphrase.'
22. 23. that it zuig'ht be fulfilled. This phrase was not from
the angel but from the evangelist, who repeats it (ii. 15, 23 &c.).
The reference is to Isa. vii. 14, ' Behold a virgin shall conceive.'
The revisers of the N.T. have accepted the definite article found
in the Hebrew and Greek (but the O.T. revisers have ignored it),
' The Virgin.' * Virgin ' was introduced in the Greek version —
122 ST. MATTHEW 1. 24—2. i
24 which is, being interpreted, God with us. And Joseph
arose from his sleep, and did as the angel of the Lord
25 commanded him, and took unto him his wife ; and knew
her not till she had brought forth a son : and he called
his name Jesus.
2 Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judaea in
the days of Herod the king, behold, wise men from the
the LXX ; the Hebrew meant 'young woman,' married or not.
Before the birth of Jesus no one expected the birth of the Messiah
from a virgin. It is evident from the particle 'that' — 'in order
that,' that the evangelist believed in some fulfilment of a divine
purpose : but it is not necessary to suppose that the prophet was
conscious of the applications which his words might receive.
Immanuel would not have required interpretation in the
Aramaic gospel, nor scarcely for ' Greek-speaking Jews.'
is . . . interpreted may refer to Isa. viii. 8 (^LXX).
25. till slie liad brought forth, a son. The R. V. omits (with
the best authorities : probably taken from Luke ii. 7) 'firstborn';
yet Matt. xii. 46 50, xiii. 55-6, show that she had children after-
wards. Discussions on the perpetual virginity of Mary had arisen
before the dates of our oldest MSS.
till she had broug-ht forth : cf. xxviii. 20, * until the end of
the world.' Beza shrewdly remr.rks that the latter could not mean
that Christ's presence would then be withdravyn from his people.
ii. 1-12. The magi in Jenisalem. Herod inquires from the
priests. The magi sent to Bethlehem, where they find the child
and his mother.
1. Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judsea. The
phraseology indicates that the writer is at some distance in time
and place from the event. Bethlehem = House of Bread, 'lies in
the midst of a district of great fertility' (Smith, //;s/. Geog. p. 319),
Matthew does not explain (as Luke ii. 4) how Mary came to be in
this place called Ephrath (Gen. xxxv. 19, xlviii. i\ where Rachel
died : in Micah v. 2, Bethlehem Ephratah, which was five miles
south of Jerusalem. David was born there (i Sam, xviii. 12),
and it was called the 'city of David' (Luke ii. 4).
in the days of Herod the king*. For nearly two centuries
before the advent the Jewish nation had been ruled by what was
called the Hasmonean dynasty. Their ascendency was the result
of the heroic resistance of the Maccabees to the Syrian kings,
especially Antiochus Epiphanes. The high priest, who had been
a subject, now became the head of the nation. In B.C. 70
ST. MATTHEW 2. 2 123
east came to Jerusalem, saying, Where is he that is born 2
King of the Jews ? for we saw his star in the east, and
Aristobulus opposed liis brother Hyrcanus II, who held authority
by right. Pompey interfered, besieged Jerusalem, and carried
Aristobulus to Rome. Hyrcanus was defeated by Antipater II,
the Idumaean, whose son Herod put Hyrcanus to death (b.c. 30).
Herod and his father were sycophants of Rome. Herod especially
flattered Julius Caesar, Anthony, and Augustus, so that B.C. 37 he
was made king. He married the beautiful Mariamne, daughter
of Hyrcanus II ; but she fell a victim to his malice. Herod also
murdered his own sons, Alexander and Aristobulus, but died five
days after ordering the execution of his son Antipater (a. u.c. 750,
or B.C. 4). To secure imperial favour, Herod had built theatres
for Augustus in Jerusalem, also temples in Caesarea, &c. He
began the temple in Jerusalem in B.C. 20, but it was not completed
before a. d. 63.
Under Herod's will, which was administered in Rome, Arche-
laus became governor in Judsea, Samaria, and Idumsea ; Antipas,
had Galilee and Perea; to Philip was given Trachonitis and Ituraea.
All were educated in Rome, and would be strongly infected with
the ' leaven of Herod.'
The exact date of the birth of Jesus and of the commencement
of our era will be discussed in the volume on Luke. We may
here say that as Herod lived two years or more after the birth of
Jesus, the latter must have been born a. u.c. 747, or B.C. 7-6 (see
Chronology : Hastings' Did. of the Bible, i. 405). Very much turns
upon the census attributed to Quirinius (Luke ii. 2). A census
made b}' this governor some years later was the occasion of an
insurrection under Judas the Gaulonite (Acts v. 37) : but was
Quirinius governor also B.C. 5-6? There is no direct evidence
that he was ; and Tertullian mentions Saturninus as the officer at
the earlier date. It is doubtful also whether Herod would have
allowed a Roman census, including a tax, in his time. However,
Prof. Ramsay has recently shown that Augustus did obtain
emoluments from the provinces (as Egypt) in the time of Herod ;
and the latter, with a tyrant's obsequiousness, might have connived
at one in b.c. 5-6^.
wise men from the east: (m.) 'magi.' Herodotus (i. loi)
refers to the ' magi' as a Median tribe, and again (vii. 19) as sooth-
sayers. Plato speaks of the magi of Zoroaster. The magi of
Chaldea are referred to in Dan. i. 20, v. 11, &c. (cf. Simon Magus,
Acts viii. 9; Elymas, Acts xiii. 8). These first Gentile worshippers
of the Christ came * from the east,' but their country is not
^ Was Christ born in Bethlehem f by Prof. Ramsay, 1898.
124 ST. MATTHEW 2. 3, 4
3 are come to worship him. And when Herod the king
heard it, he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him.
4 And gathering together all the chief priests and scribes
named. Traditional interpretation connected them with prophecy
(Ps. Ixxii. 10-15 ; Isa. Ix. 6), and supposed them to be kings.
2. Where is lie that is laorn King- of the Jews? Herod had
not been ' born ' king, nor indeed had one been ' born King of the
Jews* for six centuries. Suetonius and Tacitus state that in the
days of Vespasian, a. d. 69, ' there spread through the whole east
an ancient and steady opinion that in that time some going out
from Judcea should master the world.'
for we saw his star in the east. Num. xxiv. 17 gives the
prophecy of Balaam : ' There shall come forth a star out of Jacob ' ;
but the * star' is supposed to be the Messiah himself, and not an
astronomical phenomenon. Bar-Cochba = son of a star, was the
name assumed by the last great faction leader under Hadrian,
A. D. 132. Kepler suggested that 'the star of Bethlehem' might
have been a conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn, 747 a. u.c.
Alford accepted this view, as it seemed to be approved by Dr.
Pritchard ; but the latter shewed (Smith's Did. of the Bible, iii. 1375)
that, though the conjunction was astronomically certain at that
date, the planets kept a moon's distance apart, and would not
* stand over the place ' as the travellers proceeded. Some have
suggested that it might have been Sirius, which then rose with
the sun ; or some comet. New stars have come and gone in the
course of a few months, like that observed by Kepler, a. d. 1605.
The magi came to worship the new-born King — an honour which
the evangelist evidently considered to be natural. Luke (or the
N. T. elsewhere) does not mention the star or the magi : he has
other signs ; as the babe in the manger, the descent of angels, the
reception in the temple.
3. Herod . . . was trotihled. He had come to the throne by
fraud and violence, and would dread a rival who might appeal to
the superstitious multitude.
4. where the Christ should he horn. Herod had not favoured
the priestly class, but in his anxiety he now gathers ' the chief
priests and scribes.' They were held in repute for legal and
historical knowledge, and would be as deeply concerned as
Herod himself in the tidings of the magi. The R.V. translates
' should be born,' though the present indicative sometimes refers to
a probable future, as John vii. 22, * ariseth no prophet ' ; Mark
ix. 31, 'the Son of man is betrayed' (cp. Blass, Grammafik,
p. 155)- A Messiah was expected; the learned had already
studied the subject ; therefore the place of birth must have come
under consideration.
ST. MATTHEW 2. 5-9 125
of the people, he inquired of them where the Christ
should be born. And they said unto him, In Bethlehem 5
of Judaea : for thus it is written by the prophet,
And thou Bethlehem, land of Judah, 6
Art in no wise least among the princes of Judah :
For out of thee shall come forth a governor,
Which shall be shepherd of my people Israel.
Then Herod privily called the wise men, and learned of 7
them carefully what time the star appeared. And he sent 8
them to Bethlehem, and said, Go and search out care-
fully concerning the young child; and when ye have
found him^ bring me word, that I also may come and
worship him. And they, having heard the king, went 9
6. And thou BetMelieni. The variations between the Hebrew,
the Septuagint, and the gospel in this passage are sufficient to
disperse all theories of literal inspiration. The evangelist in his
quotation from Mic. v, 2-4 chiefly follows the LXX ; but the
latter has ' house of Ephrath ' where Matthew has * land of Judah *
(Heb. Ephrath"), 'thousands' where Matthew has 'princes' (a
difference in the Hebrew vowel points). Again, the Hebrew
read, 'he shall stand and shall feed in the strength of Jehovah';
but the LXX misread a word, having ' he shall stand and see,
and the Lord shall shepherd his flock in strength.' Instead of
this clause Matthew quotes another passage not found in Micah,
but referring to David, viz. 2 Sam. v. 2 ; i Chron. xi. 2 —
' which shall be shepherd of my people Israel.' Some would
ascribe these arbitrary' combinations of Scripture language to the
free methods of interpretation which had become customary, or
to the dependence on memory in citations, or to the theory that
the O. T. having divine authority was but one book ^
7. Then Kerod . . . learned of them carefully. ' Then ' at the
beginning of a sentence occurs about eighty times in Matthew.
Herod not only 'enquired of them diligently' (A. V.) but 'learned
of them carefully ' (R. V.) about the time and conditions associated
with the star. They came to Jerusalem, but instructed by Herod
and the priests, they departed to Bethlehem. En route they saw
the star again — some time having now elapsed.
* A conspectus of such facts is well supplied in Dittmar, Vetus
Testament, in novo, 1895.
126 ST. MATTHEW 2. 10-13
their way ; and lo, the star, which they saw in the east,
went before them, till it came and stood over where the
10 young child was. And when they saw the star, they
11 rejoiced with exceeding great joy. And they came into
the house and saw the young child with Mary his mother ;
and they fell down and worshipped him; and opening
their treasures they offered unto him gifts, gold and
1 2 frankincense and myrrh. And being warned of God in
a dream that they should not return to Herod, they
departed into their own country another way.
13 Now when they were departed, behold, an angel of
the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise
11. And they came into tiia house. Luke ii. 7 says that the
place of birth was an inn ; tradition reported it to have been a cave
(Just. Martyr, Origen, Jerome, and * The Gospel according to
the Hebrews'). Justin finds that it was so prophesied in Isa.
xxii. 16 — 'graving an habitation for himself in the rock.' Wher-
ever the birth was located they were now in a ' house,' the child
being many weeks old.
Meyer questions whether the evangelist knew that Joseph
had lived in Nazareth, as he seems to attribute a residence in
Bethlehem to Joseph. Our information respecting these primitive
events is very imperfect. The magi saw Mary, but Joseph is not
mentioned ; the shepherds (Luke ii. 16) saw them both. It was
always customary in the East to approach princes with gifts.
The Queen of Sheba brought ' gold and spices ' to Solomon,
I Kings X. 2.
openinGT their treastires : the participle was as well repre-
sented in the A.. V. ' when they had opened, &c.'
g-old ajid frankincense and myrrh were costly presents.
The latter is referred to among the funeral drugs brought by
Nicodemus, John xix. 39.
ii. 13-18. The flight into Egypt. Joseph directed to flee into
Egypt — a movement indicated in prophecy. Herod's angry decree
and its execution, which again corresponded to the prophetic
word.
13. an ang'el of the Lord appeareth. The apparition was
prompt, for the danger was nigh. The magi would make known
to Joseph what a curious interest in the star Herod had betrayedj
ST. MATTHEW 2. 14-18 127
and take the young child and his mother, and flee into
Egypt, and be thou there until I tell thee : for Herod
will seek the young child to destroy him. And he arose 14
and took the young child and his mother by night, and
departed into Egypt; and was there until the death of 15
Herod : that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by
the Lord through the prophet, saying, Out of Egypt did
I call my son. Then Herod, when he saw that he was 16
mocked of the wise men, was exceeding wroth, and sent
forth, and slew all the male children that were in Bethle-
hem, and in all the borders thereof, from two years old
and under, according to the time which he had carefully
learned of the wise men. Then was fulfilled that which 17
was spoken by Jeremiah the prophet, saying,
A voice was heard in Ramah, 18
Weeping and great mourning,
Egypt, where Herod bad no jurisdiction, was the readiest place of
refuge. Many Jews had settled in Alexandria, and the caravans
from Palestine to Egypt would be continuous.
15. out of Egypt did I call my son. The LXX reads in
Hos. xi. 1, from which this saying is taken, ' Out of Egypt I called
his children.' The R.V. follows the Hebrew, which has ' I . . .
called my son out of Egypt.' This is one instance of quotation from
the O.T. in which the evangelist prefers the Hebrew version to the
Greek. Israel is called God's son (Exod. iv. 22 ; Deut. xiv. i ;
Jer. xxxi. 9, 20). The theocratic king also receives this title
fPs. ii. 7 ; 2 Sam. vii. 14). The allegorical system of interpretation
found a meaning in every event and oracle of the O. T. Philo
of Alexandria (b. c. 40) was the great representative of this sj'stem
of exposition, which became general among rabbinical scholars,
and even among Christian teachers, especially Origen,
17. Then was fulfilled. The 'massacre of the innocents' is not
mentioned in history elsewhere. The evangelist finds a parallel for
the misery it caused in that which was inflicted by the Babylonian
captivity. Rachel's connexion with Bethlehem gives effect to the
reference: but the Ramah of the prophet (Jer. xxxi. 15) was six
miles north of Jerusalem. i?awrtA =^ high-place, being a common
place-name (Luth. auf dent Gebirge) there might have been one
nearer Bethlehem (cf. i Sara xvi. 13).
128 ST. MATTHEW 2. 19-23
Rachel weeping for her children ;
And she would not be comforted, because they are
not.
19 But when Herod was dead, behold, an angel of the
20 Lord appeareth in a dream to Joseph in Egypt, saying,
Arise and take the young child and his mother, and
go into the land of Israel : for they are dead that sought
31 the young child's life. And he arose and took the young
child and his mother, and came into the land of Israel.
22 But when he heard that Archelaus was reigning over
Judaea in the room of his father Herod, he was afraid to
go thither; and being warned of God in a dream, he
23 withdrew into the parts of Galilee, and came and dwelt in
a city called Nazareth : that it might be fulfilled which
was spoken by the prophets, that he should be called
a Nazarene.
ii. 19-23. The return to Nazareth. Joseph, again instructed
by an angel, brings his wife and her son to Galilee. He avoids
Judaea, where the son of Herod is in power. A reason from pro-
phecy for the selection of Nazareth.
20. they are dead. The death of the older Herod had reduced
the peril, though it was not wholly removed : cf. Exod. iv. 19
(LXX), ' all they are dead which sought thy life.'
22. Arclielaus had the spirit of his father. He is called 'king'
(Matt. xiv. 9), but, as was the case with his brothers, he was known
as 'tetrarch' fjosephus, Ant. xvii, ii. 4). Joseph wisely retired
to remote Galilee, which was under the rule of the more pacific
Antipas. Matthew attributes the location to the angelic message,
but Luke (ii. 39) regards it as his former residence. Still, in
Matt. xiii. 54, Nazareth is called ' his own country.'
23. he should be called a Kasarene. There have been many
conjectures over what Alford called 'an unsolved difficulty' in these
words. They are not found in the O. T. Earlier and later writers
have remarked that some prophetical writings have perished,
and possibly the source of this saying among them. Michaelis,
Olshausen, and Bland explain the statement as one which gives
the general sense of the prophets, who predicted that the Messiah
should be a despised person, like a dweller in Nazareth (John
i. 49;. Tertullian, Jerome, Erasmus, Beza, Grotius, Wetstein see
ST. MATTHEW 3. i, 2
129
And in those days cometh John the Baptist, preaching 3
in the wilderness of Judaea, saying, Repent ye ; for the 2
a reference to the Nazarite, Judges xiii. 5, Holtzmann inclines to
this view because it is said of Samson, ' the child shall be a Nazarite,
and shall begin to save Israel.' This would fall in with the
evangelist's method of applying texts ; but he himself (xii. 19)
tells us that Jesus was not an ascetic, like a Nazarite^. Many
others trace the word to the Hebrew term for 'Branch'; but
Matthew, in his comment, evidently has in view the name of the
place, Nazareth.
Before the first believers were called 'Christians' at Antioch
(Acts xi. 26; they were called ' Nazarenes,' which continued to
be their designation among the Jews. Paul was described (Acts
xxiv. 5) as 'a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes.' Jesus
was usually so designated : cf. Mark i. 24, x. 47 ; Luke xviii. 37,
xxiv. 19 ; John xix. 19 ; Acts iii. 6, xxvi. 9-.
iii. I- 1 3. John the Baptist. His character and message. His
prediction concerning a greater messenger of God.
1. The ordinary gospel narrative begins at this point. Thirty
years of the life of Jesus are left by the Synoptics without a word
(absolutel}'' by Mark;, except Luke's reference to the visit to
Jerusalem, ii. 42-52. Some fanciful but unimportant particulars
relating to the infancy and childhood of Jesus are given in the
apocryphal gospels.
in those days cannot refer to the end of chap, ii, but is a
general reference of time ; cf. Mark i. 9. The oral gospel would
probably begin at this point ; see Acts i. 22. Luke iii. i, 2 defines
more carefully.
cometh John the Baptist, of whose parentage Matthew
gives no account, as does Luke i. The evangelist supposes that
the ' Baptist ' is well known. Josephus {Ant. xviii. 5. 2) designates
John as 'Baptist.' The Baptist had spent most of his youth and
early manhood ' in the wilderness' (Luke i. 80), whence he came
as a prophet from the wild, like Elijah [2 Kings i. 8).
2. the king-dom of heaven is at hand. Instead of the usual
expression in the N. T. — 'the kingdom of God' — Matthew has
1 There are two forms of the word ' Nazarene.' That which is used
here and elsewhere in Matt., John, Acts — once Luke xviii. 37 — is
literally, ' Xazoraean.' Mark i. 24, x. 47, xvi. 6 ; Luke iv. 34, xxiv.
19 have ' Nazarene.'
^ On the connexion with 'Branch' see Isa. xi. 11 ; Jer. xxiii. 5,
xxxiii. 15 ; Zech. iii. 8. Tertullian {Cont. Marcion. iv, 8) says : ' The
Christ of the Creator had to be called a Nazarene .... whence the Jews
designate us Nazarenes after him.'
I30 ST. MATTHEW 3. ?„ 4
3 kingdom of heaven is at hand. For this is he that was
spoken of by Isaiah the prophet, saying,
The voice of one crying in the wilderness,
Make ye ready the way of the Lord,
Make his paths straight.
4 Now John himself had his raiment of camel's hair, and a
' the kingdom of the heavens.* The plural form may be explained
by the original Hebrew word, though some refer to 2 Cor. xii. 2,
where Paul speaks of the * third heaven.' The Book of Daniel
was written partly in Aramaic, and there * the god of the heavens '
is found, ii. 44 : cf. Rev. xi. 13. Holtzmann gives as the
meaning of the expression, 'a kingdom developed on earth but
ruled from heaven.' Dr. Bruce thinks that the use of the ex-
pression only by Matthew is not to be relied upon as an
evidence of his Judaistic tendencies. John preached * in the
wilderness.* The same arena — the comparative desert between
Jerusalem and the Jordan — served for the organization of popular
movements, political and religious ; cf. Acts xxi. 38. ' Repent-
ance' (Mark and Luke add 'unto remission of sins') was to be
the indispensable condition of entrance into the kingdom.
3. tMs is lie that was spoken of. All the Synoptics refer at
this point to this prophecy, but they use different parts of it.
They follow the LXX in connecting the ' voice ' with ' in the
desert ' — vox claniantis in deserto — whereas the Hebrew is (Isa.
xl. 3) 'prepare ye in the wilderness the way of the Lord' : cf.
Mark iii. i ; Luke iii. 4. In the fourth gospel John applies
the prediction to himself (John i. 23). As royal travellers sent
messengers on beforehand to clear the roads from obstruction,
and even to form roads where none existed, so the prophet
represents divine Providence as preparing the way for captive
Israel to return to their own land. The mission of John, in
like manner, was to open a way for the Messianic King.
4. John resembled Elijah in his food and dress : 2 Kings i. 8,
*a leathern girdle about his loins' is said of the old prophet.
his food was locnsts and wild honey, which are still eaten
by the poor of the eastern deserts '.
^ Weiss, Salmon, Zahn, &c. suppose that the ' Gospel according to the
Hebrews,' quoted by Epiphanius (xxx. 14), borrowed from the Greek
Matthew, because in this passage it changed aKph = locust, into kyicpis
■=.cake\ but the latter expression was ready in Exod. xvi. 31 ; Num.
xi. 8. It is possible that, to some of these primitive ascetics and
vegetarians, locusts would seem to have been undesirable food for John.
Clem. Alex, reports that Matthew himself ate ' seeds, nuts, and vegetables
without flesh.'
ST. MATTHEW 3. 5-7 131
leathern girdle about his loins ; and his food was locusts
and wild honey. Then went out unto him Jerusalem, and 5
all Judaea, and all the region round about Jordan ; and 6
they were baptized of him in the river Jordan, confessing
their sins. But when he saw many of the Pharisees and 7
5. Then want out. Luke iii. 3, 'And he came into,' a
curious variation, though all the Synoptics agree about the scene —
the plain of the Jordan, Gen. xiii. 10 — which was accessible to
all Judsea and to Galilee.
6. confessing- tlxeir sins. This duty of the public acknow-
ledgement of transgression was taught in the O. T., as Lev.
xvi. 21 (by the priest for the people) ; Num. v. 7 ; Ezra ix. 6 ;
Dan. ix. 5 ; cf. Acts xix. 18 ; Jas. v. 16 (the same word) ; also
confession before God, Ps. xxxii. 5. li. 5. The word is applied
to other public declarations, as Rom. x 9. xiv. 11 ; Phil. ii. 11.
The Creeds were called ' Confessions ' because publicly recited
by the congregation. It is mentioned that the baptisms took place
' in the river Jordan,' because primitive baptism was undoubtedly
by immersion. The baptism of proselytes might have been a
Jewish practice, but it is not mentioned by Philo, or Josephus,
or the older Targumists. The first reference to it is in the
Babylonian Gemara. Proselytes were received into the Jewish
community on condition of circumcision and the presentation of
an offering; but each offering required a washing or lustration
(Gen. XXXV. 2 ; Exod. xix, 10). It may be noticed that the prophets
had spoken of repentance and moral renew^al under the s^-mbol
of purification by water, as Isa. i. 16 ; Ezek. xxxvi. 25 ; Zech.
xiii. I.
The two other Synoptists do not bring the Sadducees into
collision with Jesus until the event recorded in Matt. xxii. 23.
V. Mark omits this address to 'the Pharisees and Sadducees,'
but Luke applies it to the multitude. Holtzmann suggests that
the two sects did not combine until the end of our Lords
life ; but there might have been a casual association in a time
of special excitement. The S3moptic tradition (especial!3'^ in
Matthew) displays the antagonism between Jesus and the Phari-
sees : according to John i, 19, the ' Priests and Levites ' came
to John.
The Pharisees, as a sect, devoted themselves to the more
careful study and observance of the law. The * Scribes,' who
were responsible for the literal preservation of Scripture, chiefl3'
belonged to this sect. Their punctilious regard for religion gave
them great influence in the post-prophetic period. In the Mac-
cabsean time they were known as 'the Pious' (i Mace. ii. 42;
K 2
132 ST. MATTHEW 3. 7
Sadducecs coming to his baptism, he said unto them,
Ye offspring of vipers, who warned you to flee from the
Schurer, Hist, of Jewish People, div. ii. 2, 26i\ Their opposition
to the Sadducees became more pronounced in the days of Hyr-
canus I : for the '■ Chasidim ' or ' Pious ' objected to the assumption
of royal dignity by the priestly family, but the Sadducees
encouraged it. Thenceforth the Pharisees became the religious
leaders of the people, while the Sadducean priests became more
political. The Pharisees rot only defended the written law, but
also maintained the authoritj'- of the oral law or tradition (Matt.
XV. 2 ; Mark vii. 3 ; Josephus, A7tt. xiii. 10. 6). R. Eleazar said :
' He who interprets Scripture contrary to tradition has no part in
the world to come.' They believed in the future immortality of
the righteous (Matt. xxv. 46 ; John v. 39), and in the endless
torment of the wicked— a doctrine which appears in Dan. xii. 2.
That they believed in a spiritual universe is only asserted, Acts
xxiii. 8, but their adherence to the O. T. implies that they
accepted its angelology. Josephus states that, like the Stoics,
they believed in Fate : but this might only refer to their strong
faith in Providence. The Sadducees were more deistical.
The Pharisees were not necessarily political : but they opposed
the secular authority when it interfered with religious affairs.
They did not ' regard the person of men' when a divine ordinance
or a cherished tradition was in question. They joined the
Herodians in their appeal to Jesus about tribute (Matt. xxii. 16 ;
Mark xii. 14), but they did not take the oath to Herod (Josephus,
Ant. XV. 10. 4). As their name indicates, they were * the
separated ' — they were an exclusive sect. In rabbinical litera-
ture they have another name, the Chabertm, or ' neighbours.'
This name — like many in religious and in general history, e. g.
Catholic — is a lucus a 7ton liicendo. The Chaberim did not associate
with Gentiles or with the poor of their own race ; they never ate
with publicans or sinners. An uneducated man was to them an
' idiot ' (Acts iv, 17) : the people who did not know the law were
accursed (John vii. 49).
Some have conjectured that the Sadducees derived their name
from the Hebrew adjective ^r/^^/^/'^'cz/s: but this is not supported
by etymology. With greater probability they traced their descent
from Zadok (2 Sam. xv. 24) the priest, whose sons alone, ac-
cording to Ezek. xl. 46, had the right to officiate in the temple.
I Chron. vi. 53 traces the genealogy of Zadok to Aaron. The
priestly element had a singular affinity with the .Sadducean sect
(Acts V. 17). They accepted the law and the prophets, but rejected
the oral tradition added by the Pharisees. They represented
' the original standpoint of the O. T., in distinction from the later
ST. MATTHEW 3. 8, 9 133
wrath to come ? Bring forth therefore fruit worthy of 8
repentance : and think not to say within yourselves, We 9
Jewish ' (Schijrer). They denied the doctrines of a personal
resurrection and immortality, consequently those of future rewards
and punishments. Their political activity and experience brought
them into contact with Greek culture, which they sought to share.
Though in power in the time of the N. T., they disappear after
the destruction of the city. The Phariseeism of the Scribes alone
was handed down in the Jewish schools, though the rationalism
of the Sadducees did reappear at length.
The N. T. does not mention the other great Jewish sect, the
Essenes (Josephus, Anf. xiii. 5. 9\ Graetz [Gesch. d. Jiid. iii. 332)
says that John the Baptist and Jesus, with their disciples, were
Essenes. There was an approximation on the part of John and
his followers, and even of James and others, to Essene customs :
but Jesus did not practise the asceticism or seclusion of this sect.
(Cf GfrOrer, Kirchengesch. i. 221 ; Ginsburg, Did. of Christ. Biog.
ii. 207; Thomson, Books which influenced our Lord) Harnack,
Dogmengesch. i. 53.)
7. John was surprised to see Pharisees and Sadducees coming-
to his baptism. Luke vii. 30 blames the Pharisees because they
did not receive the baptism of John, and Luke iii. 7 saj's that the
following words were addressed to the multitude. Otherwise, as
in other cases where Matthew and Luke agree (without Mark),
the language is almost identical ; cf Matt. viii. 5-13 with Luke
vii. T-io ; Matt. xi. 2-19 with Luke vii. 18-35. I" such cases
Matthew and Luke have evidently referred to written sources,
not to the oral tradition. In this case, as Mark is silent, Weiss
infers that the original would not refer to the Pharisees and
Sadducees : but as Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea were
Pharisees, and many of that sect joined the apostolic Church
(Acts XV. 5), there might be some now who came to inquire
(John i. 19).
Ye ofFspring- of vipers, who warned you. The coming of the
Messiah was expected to be a day of judgement (Luke xxi. 23;
Rom. ii. 5 ; Eph. v. 6 ; i Thess. i. 10). The Pharisees ought not
to have been afraid of it, because of their piety : the Sadducees
professed not to believe in it. What was the meaning of this
agitation amongst them, like the flight of vermin before a fire of
weeds and thorns? John's figurative terms — the axe, the fan, the
fire — shewed that a searching crisis was at hand.
8. Bring- forth therefore fruit worthy of repentance : marg.
'your repentance.' 'Repent ye' in chap. iii. 2 was rendered in
the Vulgate (and WicklifTe) ' Do penance ' ; in the French Geneva
Arncndcs-voiiSj which has its representative in the A. V. margin
134 ST. MATTHEW 3. lo, ii
have Abraham to our father : for I say unto you, that
God is able of these stones to raise up children unto
10 Abraham. And even now is the axe laid unto the root
of the trees : every tree therefore that bringeth not forth
11 good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. I indeed
baptize you with vrater unto repentance : but he that
Cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am
not worthy to bear : he shall baptize you with the Holy
' answerable to amendment of life.' The original word refers to
change of mind and heart more than to any external work or
observance.
9. We have Atoraliam to our father : cf. John viii. 39. The
doctrine is nearly Pauline, as in Rom. iv. 1-6, ix. 7 ; Gal. iii. 29 ;
but the condition of salvation is not faith but works, as Isa. ii. 24.
Yet it was the inauguration of the universal rehgion. Exclusive
systems are based on distinctions of race, or on ritual. The
universal religion can only be founded on personal piety, which
is at once subjective and practical. Acts x. 35 indicates that
Peter recognized the principle in the case of Cornelius : * he
that feareth him and worketh righteousness is acceptable to him.'
The Rabbis, on the other hand, taught that all Israel — and they
alone— had their portion in eternal life.
10. And even now is tlio axe laid. The national conditions
had long been full of evil omen : the judgement was nigh.
11. I indeed baptize you with water. As no preposition
stands before the noun in Mark i. 8, it is better to read 'with
water' than 'in water' (R. V. marg.).
unto repentance, i. e. ' with a view to repentance,' and not
as its substitute.
3i3 tlaat conieth after me. John was careful to distinguish
himself from his great successor : cf. Mark i. 7 ; Luke iii. 16 ;
John i. 26. Some in the apostolic age still preferred John to
Jesus (^Acts xviii. 25, xix. 3). Luke iii. 15 makes ' the expectation
concerning John' the occasion for what is said here. 'He that
Cometh ' is a frequent designation of the Messiah (John i. 9,
iii. 21, iv. 25; I John v. 6; Rev. i. 4, iv. 8;. The present in
this case stands for the near future.
I am not worthy to bsar : better, marg., ' sufficient,' as the
word differs from that in verse 8. The lowest slaves carried and
loosened their master's sandals (Mark, ' sloop down and unloose ' ;
Luke, ' unloose').
he shall baptize you : he, and no other. The ' you ' suggests
that this was said to the people (as Luke).
ST. MATTHEW 3. 12-14 135
Ghost and with fire : whose fan is in his hand, and he 12
will throughly cleanse his threshing-floor ; and he will
gather his wheat into the garner, but the chaff" he will
burn up with unquenchable fire.
Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to the Jordan unto 13
John, to be baptized of him. But John would have 14
hindered him, saying, I have need to be baptized of thee,
witli tlie Ixoly Glxost and with fire. All the Sj'noptics
have the sa3'ing. Matthew puts the preposition 'in' before
the first of the nouns only, and grammatical usage would suggest
that the second noun explains the first : ' with the Holy Ghost,
that is, with fire.' The majority of the older interpreters so
interpret^. Bengel says: 'The Holy Spirit has a fiery energy,
and this fire was seen in Acts ii, 39 ' ( cf. ' spirit of burning,'
Isa. iv. 4). But as the images which represent the instruments
of purification are two — the ' fan ' to winnow the chaff" from the
corn, the ' fire ' to consume it — it gives a good sense if the word
' spirit ' is taken in the ordinary sense of ' wind ^.' John the
Baptist was not familiar with the later doctrine of the * Personal'
spirit : he used language intelligible to readers of the O. T.
(cf. Gen. ii. 7). The language, therefore, contains as much of
threatening as of promise : to bring the people to higher things
there should be a time of storm and of fiery discipline.
12. whose fan is in Ms hand. The word translated 'fan'
represents the instrument by which corn and chaff" were lifted
into the air, where the wind could separate them.
the chaff he will burn up with unquenchable fire. It will
be judgement indeed, by which 'he will throughly cleanse (only
here and Luke iii. 17) his threshing-floor.'
iii. 13-17. The Baptism of Jesus. John's hesitation. The
descent of the Spirit and the voice from heaven.
13. The baptism of Jesus is also recorded in Mark i. 9-1 1 ;
Luke iii. 21-23.
Then cometh Jesus : Mark, ' in those days ' ; Luke, ' when
all the people were baptized.'
14. Matthew alone intimates that Jesus intended to be baptized,
or that John would have hindered him : better, ' was hindering'
(A. V. forbad). Hitherto John had not found in the crowds
of his clients any one to whose moral superiority he felt bound to
^ Origen in Matt, and later writers such as Meyer, Weiss, Holtz-
mann. Bruce, Alford, Plummer.
^ The Greek word, pneunta, is so translated once in John iii. 8.
136 ST. MATTHEW 3. 15, 16
15 and comest thou to me? But Jesus answering said unto
him, Suffer // now : for thus it becometh us to fulfil
16 all righteousness. Then he suffereth him. And Jesus,
do obeisance : now one of a higher righteousness comes, of whom
he would gladly be baptized. John i. 33 states that the Baptist
did not know until the descent of the Spirit that Jesus was the
Messiah : but he must have known something of him and of his
family according to Luke ii.
15. Suffer it (or ' me') now : for thus it becometli us to fulfil
all rig"liteousness. Carr thinks that this ' righteousness ' was
'that which met the requirements of the law': but what lav/
required Jesus to be baptized by John ? Wesley better says : * It
becometh every messenger of God to fulfil all his righteous
ordinances.' It will assist our judgement on the whole transaction
to remember that John is viewed as the minister of the dis-
pensation under which our Lord passed his earthly life (John
i. 6, 33, iii. 5 ; Matt. xxi. 25). In the last passage the Pharisees
confessed that, if they admitted John's mission to be ' from
heaven,' they were bound to receive his baptism. Luke vii. 29, 30
says that those who were baptized 'justified God' (cf. 'righteous-
ness* here with 'justified' in Luke), but 'the Pharisees and
lawyers rejected the counsel of God against themselves' when
they refused it'. Epiphanius relates that the gospel of the
Hebrews placed John's prayer to be baptized of Jesus after
the descent of a fire on the Jordan. Jerome quotes from the same
document another saying, namely, that the mother and brethren of
Jesus said : ' John the Baptist baptizes for remission of sins ;
let us go to his baptism.' To this Jesus replied : ' How have
I sinned that I should go to be baptized of him, unless this which
I have said should be in ignorance?* Evidently the document
taught baptismal purification ^.
16. he saw the Spirit of God descending* as a dove. At
this point the Synoptics curiously vary. Mark and Luke omit
the conversation between John and Jesus, but record the baptism
and the theophany. The two first gospels say that Jesus
^ Zahn {Eitileitmig, ii. 252) supposes that Matthew had not been
a disciple of John, like Andrew, Peter, &c. : but it is more than probable
that, with other publicans, he had accepted his mission,
2 An ancient tradition {Gosp. ace. to the Hebrews ; Justin Martyr, Dial.
88 ; some Latin MSS. of Matthew) asserted that a fire was kindled in
the Jordan when Jesus was baptized. The celestial message also,
according to some authorities, has been conformed to that of Acts
xiii. 33 (Ps. ii. 7). Another traditional notion was that Jesus cleansed
water by being baptized (Ignatius, Jerome, Wordsworth, &c.).
ST. MATTHEW 3. 17—4. i 137
when he was baptized, went up straightway from the
water : and lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and
he saw the Spirit of God descending as a dove, and
coming upon him; and lo, a voice out of the heavens, 17
saying. This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well
pleased.
Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness 4
saw the Spirit descending, while John i. 32 says that John
beheld it, Luke adding, * in a bodily form.'
1*7. in wliom I am well pleased is a biblical expression,
as Isa. xlii. i; Matt. xii. 18. For * This is,' Mark and Luke
read ' Thou art.' The baptism and the heavenly recognition were
necessary both for Jesus and for his followers. The baptism was
not merely * an outward and visible sign,' but attended bj' an
* inward and spiritual ' endowment. The dove was supposed
to be the form in which the Spirit brooded over the waters
(Gen. i. 2). The Targum says that the twig of Noah's dove was
found on Messiah's mountain. The emblematic dove appears at the
head of Semitic gods, and it was venerated among the Samaritans
as the image of the Shechinah. Doves were used for special
sacrifices in Israel ^Gen. xv. 9; Lev. i. 14, xii. 8 ; Luke ii. 24).
iv. i-ii. The Temptation of Christ. After a fast of forty
days Jesus is tempted to change stones into bread, to cast himself
down from the temple, to worship Satan. He refutes the tempter
by the word of God.
The Temptation : Mark i. 12, 13 ; Luke iv. 1-13.
After the baptism and the heavenly recognition came temptation :
Matthew, 'then'; Mark, 'straightway'; Luke, 'Jesus full of
the Holy Spirit returned from Jordan.' Meyer, Holtzmann,
and others think that the narrative in Matthew and Luke
is a development from the briefer tradition found in Mr.rk.
Holtzmann urges that the popular view of the Messiah required
that he should encounter the demons : before he could deliver
others from the evil power he must first 'bind the strong man'; but
this draws too much from the mythical theory. As Weiss remarks,
Jesus would himself speak of the forty days, and the materials
would be found in the original Matthew. The agreement of the
Synoptics and other references (cf. Heb. iv. 15; imply a real
history.
1. led up of the Spirit into the wilderness. We cannot think
of an involuntary transportation, though Mark has ' driveth him
forth.' After the great excitement at the Jordan Jesus would
138 ST. MATTHEW 4. 2, 3
2 to be tempted of the devil. And when he had fasted
3 forty days and forty nights, he afterward hungered. And
the tempter came and said unto him, If thou art the Son
naturally seek solitude and repose. The ' wilderness ' lay between
Jerusalem and the Jordan ; in tradition called the ' Quarantania.'
to be tempted of the devil. In the temptation, as in the
baptism, he was ' led up of the Spirit.' There was a purpose in
his being in this place : it was ' to be tempted,' and that ' of
the devil.' In the view of the evangelists Satan still retains
that place among the servants or instruments of God which was
assigned to him in the later times of the O. T. In Job i. 6 he
appears among the sons of Elohim. 1 Chron. xxi. i states that
' Satan stood up against Israel ' and moved David to number the
people (in 2 Sam. xxiv. i, God moved David;. In Zech. iii i we
read of ' the adversary ' ; and it is doubtful whether the proper
name ' Satan ' occurs in the O. T. Our English word comes
through the French dtable, Latin diabohis, from the Greek. In
Rev. XX. a both the Greek and Hebrew names are given : * the
devil and Satan.' 'Tempt' and 'temptation' acquire a new
meaning in biblical language. The old significance was that of
trial, proof, testing, attempting, as Wisd. of Sir. xxvii. 5; Luke viii.
13: but Matt. vi. 13, xxvi. 41 ; Mark xiv. 38 ; Jas. i. 12, 13 include
the idea of solicitation to evil. This seems to have been charged
against Israel (Exod. xvii. 2 ; Num. xxi. 4 ; i Cor. x. 9).
2. when he had fasted forty days, &c. Mark and Luke
represent the temptation as extending over the whole period ;
Matthew finds the occasion of the first attack in the hunger
which supervened after the long fast. Moses (Deut. ix. 9) and
Elijah (I Kings xix. 8) are said to have fasted forty days. It is
possible that the spiritual exaltation through which Jesus had
passed had rendered him regardless of physical wants for a long
period : on its subsidence they reasserted themselves. We need
not suppose ' a departure of the Spirit' (Calvin, Olshausen).
' He was afterward an hungred ' ( A. V.) was a good old English
phrase, but the verbal form is more literal.
3. the tempter came. There have been many conjectures
respecting the form in which the tempter approached Jesus. The
mythical theory supposes that the narrative is fictitious, composed
for the ideal Messiah. But as history attests that Jesus really
lived, there is no a priori improbability about his temptation.
Realistic conceptions have given a bodily form to Satan, partly
angelic, partly human : cf. Luke x. 18, ' I saw Satan fall like
lightning,' and Job i. 6. But generally the N, T. represents
Satan as an invisible agent (Luke xxii. 3 ; Acts v. 3). Bengel
conjectured tliat he might have come to Jesus as a scribe. How-
ST. MATTHEW 4. 4-G 139
of God, command that these stones become bread. But 4
he answered and said, It is written, Man shall not live by
bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of
the mouth of God. Then the devil taketh him into the 5
holy city ; and he set him on the pinnacle of the temple,
and said unto him, If thou art the Son of God, cast thy- 6
self down : for it is written,
ever, the conflict was spiritual : he was ' in all points tempted Hke
as we are.'
If tliou art (A. V. ' be "i the Son of God. The sonship which
had been so emphaticall}' declared in iii. 17, the tempter calls
in question. The voice might have been illusory, or needed con-
firmation now that conditions were changed. Would God permit
his Son to be forsaken, to die of hunger ? A simple miracle would
test the relation. John the Baptist had said that God could raise
up children to Abraham out of the very stones around him, and
would He not change them into * loaves ' for his 'beloved Son ' ?
Jesus was not to be overthrown by the stress of bodily appetite.
Adam in abundance was weak before a new attraction ; Israel
murmured when hungry ; Jesus, tormented and tempted, refused to
obey the selfish desire.
4. Man sliall not live by bread alone. Matthew quotes in
full Deut. viii. 3 (LXX), of which Luke gives only the first
part. Jesus, * though a Son,* was yet * man ' : if conscious of
transcendent elevation he must yet ' learn obedience.' Israel in
the wilderness clamoured for bread as though it was ever3'thing, and
must be obtained by any and every means. Jesus shewed that the
will and law of God are more than life or any of its satisfactions :
* every word.'
5. the holy city. Luke makes this the third temptation. As
the accounts are clearly from one source, this variation cannot be
explained, Meyer, Alford think that Matthew has the right
order, Ellicott prefers that of Luke. Jerusalem is called ' the
holy city ' in Matt, xxvii. 53 ; Isa. xlviii. 2 ; Rev. xi. 2, xxi. 2 :
cf. Matt. V. 35, ' the city of the great King.' The Arabs still call
it * El Kuds,' i, e. * the holy place.' It was so called because of
the temple (John iv. 20). The 'pinnacle' was some well-known
prominence on the temple roof, which towered above the deep
valley of the Kidron.
6. cast thyself down. On this consecrated spot the appeal to
the sacred word would have commanding force. There, if
anywhere, such a promise of special Providence might be tested.
Jesus was not to be led captive by appetite like one of the crowd,
I40 ST. MATTHEW 4. 7-1 1
He shall give his angels charge concerning thee :
And on their hands they shall bear thee up,
Lest haply thou dash thy foot against a stone.
7 Jesus said unto him, Again it is written, Thou shalt not
8 tempt the Lord thy God. Again, the devil taketh him
unto an exceeding high mountain, and sheweth him all
9 the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them ; and
he said unto him, All these things will I give thee, if
10 thou wilt fall down and worship me. Then saith Jesus
unto him, Get thee hence, Satan : for it is written, Thou
shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou
I T serve. Then the devil leaveth him ; and behold, angels
came and ministered unto him.
but religious enthusiasm might bring him to destruction. Eusebius
{H. E. ii. 23) gives a tradition through Hegesippus, that James the
just was thrown from ' the pinnacle of the temple.'
haply. R. V. represents a Greek word (LXX) which A. V.
translated '' at any time.'
7. The Hebrew and Greek (LXX) agree in Ps. xci. 11, 12, and
in the reply from Deut. vi. i6. Bengel says : Scriptura per
soipturani interpretanda et concilianda,
8. an ezceedmg^ liig-li mountain. He whom baser passion
cannot seduce, nor religious enthusiasm mislead, must belong to
the superior few. In such characters the consciousness of power
is often attended with ambition. Jesus the Carpenter's son had
listened to the popular demand for a deliverer, and all that was
wanted was publicity and some social authority. These were
promised : 'All these will I give thee.' For ' the world created'
(Matthew) Luke has ' the world inhabited,' and adds ' in a moment
of time.' There was no mountain from which all Palestine could
be seen : but cf. Ezek. xl. 2. A Jewish opinion regarded Satan
as the 'ruler of this world' (John xiv. 30, xvi. 11 ; 2 Cor, iv. 4;
Eph. vi. 12 ; I John v. I9\
10. Get thee hence, Satan. By this last proposal the adversary
had revealed himself, and Jesus addresses him by name.
11. When Satan left tlie angels came. Luke does not refer
to them, but states that Satan left ' for a season.'
iv. 12-17. The Ministry begun. When Jesus heard of the
arrest of John he left Nazareth for Capernaum. Prophecy again
fulfilled.
ST. MATTHEW 4. 12-16 141
Now when he heard that John was dchvered up, he 12
withdrew into Gahlee ; and leaving Nazareth, he came 13
and dwelt in Capernaum, which is by the sea, in the
borders of Zebulun and Naphtali : that it might be ful- 14
filled which was spoken by Isaiah the prophet, saying.
The land of Zebulun and the land of Naphtali, 15
Toward the sea, beyond Jordan,
Galilee of the Gentiles,
The people which sat in darkness r^>
The commencement of our Lord's public ministry is described
in Matt. iv. 12-17 ; Mark i. 14, 15 ; Luke iv. 14, 15. Dr. Bruce
supposes that the writer regarded this as the absolute beginning
ol" the public ministry of Jesus — ver. 17, 'began to preach' ; but
Luke speaks of a ministry in the synagogue at Nazareth, and
John records the calling of disciples, and the miracles at Cana
and in Judaea, before this date. Dr. Godet speaks of a * confusion
of the two first returns into Galilee ' in Matthew and Mark,
However, as Dr. M orison observes, '■ Matthew does not give
us a scientifically-jointed memoir.' The evangelists all agree that
Jesus came into public in Galilee more particular!}' after the arrest
of John : that he first abode in Nazareth, then in Capernaum.
13. leavingr Nazaretli : Luke iv. 17 30 narrates his rejection
there.
dwelt in Capernaum. This place is not mentioned in the
O. T. or in the Apocrypha. It was a flourishing centre for
population, travel and commerce, on the north-west border of
the lake of Galilee, where the rem.ains of a fallen synagogue are
supposed to mark its site (Tell Hum). John iv. 45 relates that
Jesus was received in Galilee because he had already acquired
reputation in Jerusalem.
14. It is to this location of the Messianic ministry that the
evangelist applies the words of Isa. viii. 11 — ix. 6. The prophetic
statement refers to the invasion of Tiglath-Pileser. b. c. 734, when
Ahaz had called him to assist against Rezin and Pekah of Syria,
2 Kings XV. 10-29. The quotation resembles the Hebrew rather
than the Greek. Weiss {Introd. to N. T. ii. 283) observes that
' by settling in Capernaum He shows that salvation is to go forth
to the Gentiles ^.'
^ Ritschl {Entstehung der a. Kirche, p. 153) refers to Jerome's report
that the Nazarenes referred this passage to the extension of the gospel
by Paul. Jerome's comment on this point is too obscure for any firm
inference to be based upon it.
142 ST. MATTHEW 4. 17-20
Saw a great light,
And to them which sat in the region and shadow of
death,
To them did light spring up.
17 From that time began Jesus to preach, and to say,
Repent ye ; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.
iS And walking by the sea of Galilee, he saw two brethren,
Simon who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother,
19 casting a net into the sea ; for they were fishers. And he
saith unto them. Come ye after me, and I will make you
20 fishers of men. And they straightway left the nets, and
iv. 18-22. The callmg of four fishermen to be disciples. The
account of the calling of the first disciples is found in all the
Synoptists, but under conditions which shew that the early
narratives were in a somewhat fluid condition. Matthew
follows Mark closely, but Luke introduces items to which
the others give another connexion. He represents the fishermen
as being out of their boats, washing their nets ; but Matthew
and Mark say that they were casting a net into the sea. He
says also that Jesus was first speaking from the boat, that then
he asked Simon to go out and fish ; while Simon's reply reminds
us of the event recorded in John xxi. 4-12 (cf. Mark iv. i).
Luke's conclusion that ' they left all and followed him ' (cf.
Matt. iv. 20; Mark i. 20) leaves no doubt that throughout the
narrative he is referring to the first call : cf. Mark i. 16-20 ;
Luke v. i-ii.
18. by the sea of Galilee: so called because of the province
in which it was situated. John (xxi. i) calls it the * sea of
Tiberias,' because of the city on its border. Luke fv. i) gives it
the name ' Lake Gennesaret,' the region at the northern end of
the lake where the five thousand were fed. Josephus calls it
* Gennesar ' ; Heb. ' Chinnereth ' (Deut. iii. 17 ; Joshua xii. 3).
Simon who is called Pster. Mark and Luke (^also
Sin. Syr. in Matt.) use here 'Simon' without the addition. It
may be noticed that the brother of Simon, Andrew, had a Greek
name. The Aramaic Cephas is only used by John and Paul.
19. Wieseler supposes that these first disciples were called
three times : first, as in John i. 35 ; secondly, according to the
account given in this place; thirdly, to the apostleship, Matt. x. 2-4.
fishers of men, or, as Mark, * to become fishers/ which might.
be from the Aramaic infinitive.
ST. MATTHEW 4. 21-25 i43
followed him. And going on from thence he saw other 21
two brethren, James the son of Zebedee, and John his
brother, in the boat with Zebedee their father, mending
their nets; and he called them. And they straightway 23
left the boat and their father, and followed him.
And Jesus went about in all Galilee, teaching in their 23
synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom,
and healing all manner of disease and all manner of
sickness among the people. And the report of him went 24
forth into all Syria : and they brought unto him all that
were sick, holden with divers diseases and torments,
possessed with devils, and epileptic, and palsied ; and he
healed them. And there followed him great multitudes 25
22. left the boat : in Mark, * left Zebedee with the hired ser-
vants.' From this time they devoted their time and service to
their new Master.
iv. 23-25. The works of Jesus. The paragraph, which describes
the teaching and healing ministry of Jesus, forms a transition to
the Sermon on the Mount.
23. Similar statements disclosing the ■widening activity and
influence of the great Teacher are found in Matt. ix. 35 ; Mark
i. 39, vi. 6 ; Luke iv. 44.
in their synagog-nes, where the gatherings took place chiefly
on the Sabbaths (Acts xv. 21), so that some lapse of time is
indicated.
all manner of disease. The R. V. inverts the order of the
two words, ' sickness ' and ' disease.' * Disease ' seems to refer
to positive and acute disorders, like fever, leprosy', and blindness ;
'sickness' to the various forms of debility. The 'torments' in'
eluded mania, epilepsy, and paralysis. ' Torment ' was inflicted
upon criminals — often to extort confession.
24. into all Syria. His reputation was now increased by the
geographical extension of his ministry: 'all Galilee'; 'all Syria';
and 'from Jerusalem.' Also by the unlimited range of his cures:
'all manner of disease.'
25. great multitucles : a favourite expression in Matthew.
Dccapolis was a district of ten towns : Scythopolis, Gadara,
Hippo, Pella, &c. — mostly occupied by Gentiles. The req:ion
lay on the north-east side of the sea of Galilee (Smith, Htsior.
C-^^g' P- 599)-
re
144 ST. MATTHEW 5. r
from Galilee and Decapolis and Jerusalem and Judcea
and from beyond Jordan.
5 And seeing the multitudes, he went up into the moun-
tain : and when he had sat down, his disciples came unto
j V. 1-12. The Beatitudes introduce the Sermon on the Mount.
^" Mark does not report this discourse (Matt, v-vii), and Luke
(vi. 20-49) only gives portions of it. Both Matthew and Luke
begin with the beatitudes and conclude with the comparison of
the houses built on the rock and the sand. Luke places the
1^ 5crmon_aftjr_lhe_calLiiig-ii£j^lSL_?£^^^
\ i03l2i^^^2~callia^.,ofllhe3xsLjdiie^^
of M^at_th£VK,lhimselfXix.__9)- Luke vi. 17 makes the situation 'a
^vel place,' but Matthew speaks of ' the mountain.' Only thirty
of the one hundred and seven verses of Matthew are represented
in the third gospel, while the latter has four woes instead of the
same number of benedictions. Augustine, Osiander, Greswell say
that the discourse was given in parts : most of the moderns agree
that Matthew and Luke give different accounts of the same great
discourse. Tholuck, Ebrard, Meyer hold that Luke borrowed
from Matthew. If this were so, why did he not take more? If
he had an independent source, was it oral or written ? Olshausen
and Godet seem to favour the view that Luke's is the more
original report.
No one now expects to find absolute chronological accuracy in
the evangelical records. But it is probable that for the use of
teachers and catechists P/Iatthew collects scattered utterances of
our Lord. Weiss regards it as ' an example of his teaching,'
or as 'an ordination discourse,' but in its present form due to the
evangelist. It may be noted that this lengthened address was not
spoken to the multitudes, but to the disciples, v. i (Luke vi. 20).
On this account Lange describes it as ' an esoteric discourse.'
This makes unnecessary the remark of Holtzmann, that Jesus is
represented as a second Moses, delivering from a mountain the
new law. Mark iii. 13 indicates the place for the discourse, but
omits it. Both Mark and Luke shew that many works had pre-
ceded it — ' a lengthened activity ' (Godet). Its own terms imply
that the new message had been widely diffused : some had
believed and others rejected it; persecution had arisen for his
name's sake ; some had built on the rock and others on the sand ;
while false prophets had arisen.
1. seeinaf tho multitudes, he went np into the mountain:
whither he resorted for quiet, or for converse with his disciples.
when he had cat down. This is the attitude of the oriental
teacher (Luke iv. 20) ; Matt, xxiii. 2, 'The Pharisees sit on Moses'
seat.'
ST. MATTHEW 5. 2-6 145
him : and he opened his mouth and taught them, saying, 2
Blessed are the poor in spirit : for theirs is the king- 3
dom of heaven.
Blessed are they that mourn : for they shall be com- 4
forted.
Blessed are the meek : for they shall inherit the earth. 5
Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteous- 6
ness : for they shall be filled.
2. opened Ms moutli : Job iii. i ; Dan. x. 16 ; Acts viii. 35.
and taug-lit : lit. began to teach — an incipient imperfect.
3. Blessed are tlie poor in spirit (Luke om. ' in spirit '). The
term 'blessed' is biblical, Deut. xxxiii. 29 (R. V. 'happy'); Fs. i. i.
The repentance demanded by John's preaching implied low-
liness, Isa. Ivii. 15. Jas. ii. 5 (which seems to refer to this saying)
speaks of the ' poor in this world ' who are ' heirs of the kingdom.'
Resch {Die Login Jesu) translates 'poor' by the Hebrew a-ni-yim,
though eb-yo-nim stands for it, Ps. xii. 5 and elsewhere. Origen
supposed that the Ebyonim were so called because they were
poor in understanding ; and Matt. xi. 25 suggests that spiritual
poverty implied freedom from the pride of knowledge : cf. i Cor.
i. 26.
theirs is the king-dom of heaven. The Messianic blessing
is future rather than present, spiritual rather than temporal, and
is more acceptable to the lowly and unfortunate than to the rich
and successful. ' The blessing of the O. T. is prosperity : ad-
versity is the blessing of the New, which carrieth the greatei"
benediction.* Only those who feel their sinfulness and helpless-
ness will care for the righteousness of the kingdom which is the
gift of God.
4. Blessed are they that mourn. Luke has, * Blessed are
ye that weep now : for ye shall laugh.' John xvi. 7-20 speaks of
the ' Comforter,' by whose agency * sorrow shall be turned into
jo3\' They mourn not only for sin, but also under the painful
conditions appointed for the trial of faith, i Pet. i. 6. Some have
transposed verses 4 and 5, but without sufficient authority.
5. Blessed are the mcelc, 5:c. : see Ps. xxxvii. 11. The am-
bitious and tyrannical have possessed the earth, but their day is
short. The moral code of the lowly Galilean is the foundation
of civilized legislation. Dr. Bruce refers to the inheritance of the
Western continent which has come to the descendants of the
persecuted Puritans.
6. Blessed are they that hung-er. Physical thirst is an O. T.
emblem of spiritual longing, Ps. xlii. 2; Ii>a. Iv. i.
I.
146 ST. MATTHEW 5. 7-11
7 Blessed are the merciful : for they shall obtain mercy.
8 Blessed are the pure in heart : for they shall see God.
9 Blessed are the peacemakers : for they shall be called
sons of God.
10 Blessed are they that have been persecuted for right-
eousness' sake : for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.
11 Blessed are ye when vicji shall reproach you, and perse-
they shall "be filled, i. e. shall receive full satisfaction : Ps.
xvii. 15. Some have rendered it, ' hunger and thirst on account
of righteousness,' which amounts to the same meaning. Notice
the antithesis of Paul, Rom. xiv. 17, between 'meat and drink' and
the * righteousness' of the * kingdom.'
7. Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy:
lit. ' shall experience mercy '—not only now, but in the final
triumph of the kingdom, Jas. ii. 13 (cf. Heb. iv. 16, 'receive
mercy'). Matthew frequently refers to mercy: ix. 13, xii. 7,
xviii. 33, XXV. 35. The higher righteousness which justifies
forgiveness can only be attained by those who submit to be
governed by this supreme law of the universe, i. e. love. This
is taught in the parable of the ungrateful servant, xviii. 23 ; and
in the Lord's Prayer, vi. 12. Mercy characterizes the true High
Priest, Heb. ii. 17 ; its absence condemned the Pharisees, Matt,
xxiii. 23.
9. Blessed are the peacemakers. Similarly, however, wisdom
is said to be 'first pure, then peaceable,' Jas. iii. 17 : cf. Prov.
X. 12.
for they shall be called: a frequent phrase, as Num. i. 10
(LXX) ; Isa. ix. 6 (LXX) ; Rom. ix. 26. For ' sons of God' see
Rom. viii. 14 ; Gal. iii. 26 ; i John iii. 2 ('children'). The qualita-
tive meaning, ' like God,' may be included, as i Thess. v. 5, '- sons
of light ' : cf. Matt. v. 48.
10. Blessed are they that have been persecuted. i Pet.
iii. 14, iv. 14 seem to refer to this saying. 'The cause, not the
pain, makes the martyr' (Augustine). As the followers of Jesus
had not yet ccme under persecution, Weizsacker and Holtzmann
regard these verses as additions by the evangelist ; some refer the
statement (in the past tense) to the persecuted of former times ;
Luke vi. 22 puts it into the future, and it may be nearer to the
original. In the A. V. the present stands for the perfect participle,
'are persecuted.'
11. Blessed are ye when men shall reproach you — falsely,
or, ' because the}'' are speakers of falsehood.' As the w^ords ' for
my sake' are in some copies placed first, the A. V. connects them
ST. MATTHEW 5. 12,13 147
cute you, and say all manner of evil against you falsely,
for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad : for great la
is your reward in heaven : for so persecuted they the
prophets which were before you.
Ye are the salt of the earth : but if the salt have lost 13
its savour, wherewith shall it be salted ? it is thenceforth
good for nothing, but to be cast out and trodden under
only with ' falsely.' Holtzmann refers to Pliny's decision that
Christians should be punished ' for the name ' : but that belongs
to a later time.
12. Bejoice, and be exceedingf glad. Rev. xix. 7; i Pet. iv. 13;
Ps. xxxii. II ; Lam. iv. 21 ; Luke vi. 23 (' rejoice and leap') re-
present the original meaning of the v^'ord. Christian joy abounds
in adversity ; so the apostles sang in prison, Acts xvi. 25 : cf.
Rom. V. 3.
your reward. Though the same word is rendered * hire/
Matt. XX. 8, and ' wages,' John iv. 36, yet it does not favour the
assumption of merit, Rom. iv. 4.
the prophets which were before you. Morison, Carr, Lange,
and Bruce perceive that there is here a recognition of the pro-
phetical office which belonged to the disciples to whom the
address was specially given. They were now in the place of the
prophets. Concerning the 'Prophets' of the N. T. church see
Rom. xii. 6; i Cor. xii. 10, xiv. 4, 31, 39; Eph. iii. 5, iv. 11 ;
I Thess. V. 19. The Sin. Syr. omits ' before you.'
v. 13-16. The church and the world. The disciples are shewn to
be the salt of the earth and the light of the world. Their light is
to be exhibited.
13. Ye are the salt of the earth. Detached sayings from
verses 13-16 are found in other connexions in Mark and Luke.
Mark ix. 50 and Luke xiv. 34 repeat the allusion to salt, but have
not the leading phrase, ' Ye are,' &c. It shews the variety with
which the original sources have been used, that onl^' three of the
principal expressions in these verses are found in all the Synoptics,
five more are contained in two, and ten are found in one or the
other only. (The R. V. does not represent all the differences.)
14. The disciples are the ' salt of the earth,' ' the light of the
World.' ' Salt and light are primary in nature and of widest use '
(Bengel). Livy called Greece ' the light of the nations.' The
transitions from the salt to the city and then to the light are
somewhat abrupt, and raise a doubt whether all here is in its
original setting, Holtzmann and Weiss think that 'world' is
L 2
I be
I4S ST. MATTHEW 5. 14-17
14 foot of men. Ye are the light of the world. A city set
15 on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a lamp,
and put it under the bushel, but on the stand; and
16 it shineth unto all that are in the house. Even so let
your light shine before men, that they may see your good
works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.
17 Think not that I came to destroy the law or the
used here in the later sense fPaul and John) of estrange-
ment from God. Weiss also holds that Luke xi. 33 places the
reference to light in its proper connexion, though Mark iv. 21
places it after the ' Sower.' The ' light ' consists in the tran-
scendent virtues recommended in this discourse. Humility, meek-
ness, purity, and benevolence reveal to the world its own vices
and shortcomings. The light is to be ' seen/ because without the
stimulus of higher example society cannot escape from its own
corruption. By this exhortation no encouragement is given to
the ostentatious profession of religion, but to a sedulous care that
virtue may be genuine. Light is its own herald : good works are
their own witness — A city set on a hill cannot Tie hid.
15. under the bushel : there would generally be but one article
of the kind in a house.
16. glorify your Father whi6h is in heaven: cf. i Pet. ii. 12,
which seems to refer to this saying. This is the earliest use of
the expression ' Our Father in heaven,' Matt. vi. 9. The
relation of the righteous to God is shewn by works, Matt. v. 48 ;
I John iii. 3-9.
V. 17-20. Permanence of the law. The precepts which express
the true righteousness are not to be abolished.
IV. Think not that I came. Some might infer from his teach-
ing that the old law was evil — as Marcion did. Neither are they
correct who assume that the original gospel would altogether
forbid the disciples to forsake Judaism. Jesus did nf t expressly
instruct his followers to leave formal Judaism. The strict Jewish
Christians never did. Peter and John went to the temple
at the hour of evening prayer after Pentecost, Acts iii. i. The
breach with literal Judaism was introduced by Paul, yet he
offered sacrifice in the temple on his last visit to Jerusalem
(a. d. 57\ Acts xxi. 24. Our Lord teaches in this place that the
law and the prophets are to be fulfilled, not by the universal and
permanent establishment of the ceremonial law, but by the intro-
duction of the higher purity of the gospel.
the law or the prophots. The first tvVo great sections of
ST. MATTHEW 5. 18, 19 149
prophets : I came not to destroy, but to fulfil. For 18
verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass away,
one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass away from the
law, till all things be accomplished. Whosoever there- 19
fore shall break one of these least commandments, and
shall teach men so, shall be called least in the kingdom
the Jewish canon are mentioned, but the whole may be intended,
Luke xxiv. 44.
I came not to destroy, i. e. to dissolve utterly, as Matt. xxvi.
61 (Wycliffe, * to undo ').
"but to fulfil: Luke xxii. 16. The Pharisees had made void
the Maw' by tradition; the Sadducees had disparaged the 'pro-
phets ' ; Jesus came to ' fulfil ' both. Marcion erased this passage
from his gospel.
18. verily, or amen, is found in all the Synoptists ; the double
'verily' only in John, and was only used by our Lord. Where
Matthew (xvi. 28, xxiv. 47) and Mark (xii. 43) use the Aramaic
word, Luke introduces the Greek 'truly.' 'Truly' in Matt,
xxvi. 73, xxvii. 53, 54, comes from the centurion, and from
Pilate's servants.
one jot or one tittle. Not so much as the smallest vowel,
or the finial of a consonant. Yod was the smallest of the Hebrew
letters, as iota v/as in Greek.
Till heaven and earth, pass, i. e. never. The Jews still
believe that the law will abide until the final destruction. The
later books of the N. T. (epistles of Peter and Jude and the
Apocalypse) suppose the literal dissolution of the universe ; cf.
Book of Enoch ^ xci. 14-16. Weiss says that Luke omitted this
passage because the question of the permanence of Judaism had
lost its importance for Gentile Christians : but the ' question '
is not lost sight of in Acts, which came after the gospel and from
the same writer.
19. "Whosoever therefore shall "break. Since none of the
commandments can fail of fulfilment, and none are to be ignored
or transgressed, the yoke of the letter had to be borne until its
subjects were ready for the guidance of the Spirit. What then
are 'the commandments'? In answer to this question, Jesus in
Matt. xix. 18 referred to the moral portions of the Decalogue, and
not to any ceremonial enactment ; cf. Rom. xiii. 9.
shall be called least: not ' shall be excluded from,' but shall
not attain the highest honour. Matt, xi 11, 'he that is but little
in the kingdom ' is greater than John the Baptist, brings in another
circle of ideas. John did not teach men to neglect the real
I50
ST. MATTHEW 5. 20-22
of heaven : but whosoever shall do and teach them,
20 he shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. For
I say unto you, that except your righteousness shall
exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye
shall in no wise enter into the kingdom of heaven.
21 Ye have heard that it was said to them of old time,
Thou shalt not kill ; and whosoever shall kill shall be
22 in danger of the judgement : but I say unto you, that
every one who is angry with his brother shall be in
law. Neither does the evangelist refer to Paul as an Antinomian,
though the latter called himself * less than the least of all
saints.'
20. except your ri£fhteousness. The ' righteousness ' of the
scribes consisted in punctilious veneration for the letter of
Scripture ; that of the Pharisees was a scrupulous ritualism.
The following portion of this discourse shews how the true
righteousness 'exceeds' the false. It forbids the murderous
intent and disposition as well as the murderous action ; the
angry look as well as the fatal stroke. Impurity in thought is
condemned as well as impurity in act. There must be ' truth in
the inward parts.' Divorce may be immoral even when human
law allows it. Retaliation and revenge, once considered to be
sacred duties of the tribe or family, are to cease ; enemies, as
well as friends, are to be loved; outrage is to be endured without
redress. It is by this higher righteousness that God himself
forgives, and therefore requires men to forgive one another.
This is 'the righteousness of God,' which is manifested 'apart
from the law' (Rom. iii. 21).
v. 21-26. Modification of the older teaching. Angry speech con-
demned. The spirit of reconciliation needed with true sacrifice.
21. it was said to them, not ' by them ' (A. V.). The simple
dative was recognized from Wycliffe to the Geneva Version : cf.
Rom. ix. 12. Jesus does not correct the ancient law, but finds
its deeper meaning ; yet He claims an authority equal to that of
Moses : ' it was said ... I say.'
the judg'ement, or the local court, existed in every town ;
Deut. xvi. 18 ; 2 Chron. xix. 5 ; Josephus, Ant. iv. 8. 14.
22. every one who is ang-ry. The margin retains 'without
cause,' which is evidently a late addition to what might be con-
sidered to be a hard saying. ' Raca ' denied the intellectual value
ST. MATTHEW 5. 23-26 151
danger of the judgement ; and whosoever shall say to his
brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council ; and
whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of the
hell of fire. If therefore thou art offering thy gift at 23
the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath
aught against thee, leave there thy gift before the altar, 24
and go thy way, first be reconciled to thy brother, and
then come and offer thy gift. Agree with thine adversary 25
quickly, whiles thou art with him in the way ; lest haply
the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge
deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into prison.
Verily I say unto thee. Thou shalt by no means come 26
out thence, till thou have paid the last farthing.
of a man ; ' fool ' (moreli) his religious worth (Hokzmann). The
evil of the terms was in the contempt or disgust they expressed.
The ' council ' was the Sanhedrin, the supreme court, which had
the power of life or death.
in dang-er of the liell of fire, or Gehenna (marg.), which
is often referred to in Matthew ; also Mark ix. 43 ; Luke xii. 5 ;
Jas. iii. 6. It was a Jerusalem word = Gc Hinnom, a valley
outside the citj' where the bodies of criminals were cremated —
the last disgrace.
23. If . . . tliou art offering' thy gift at the altar. Sacrifice
without love profited nothing. When this was first reported
the temple and altar were standing i^Sanda}-, Inspiration, p. 284%
No instance of an offering by Jesus himself is recorded : cf.
Matt. xvii. 27. Some have detected a want of connexion between
this direction and what precedes ; but it may be found in the
instruction to cultivate the spirit of conciliation. According to
Epiphanius, the Ebionite gospel taught the abolition of sacrifices :
1 came to dismiss sacrifices. If ye do not cease to slaj'. wrath
shall not cease to come upon you.' The solemn act of sacrifice
might be interrupted in the service of love,
25. Agree with thine adversary. The 'adversary' is the
legal opponent ; the 'judge,' the presiding authority ; the ' officer,'
he who executed the decision. Luke xii. 58, 59 places the verses
in a ditTerent connexion, but the connexion in Matthew seems to
be natural. A 'farthing' was the quarter of an as. It only
occurs in Matt. xi. 42, and there is said to be equal to two mites.
Matt. x. 29 and Luke xii. 6 have another word — assarion.
152 ST. MATTHEW 5. 27-32
27 Ye have heard that it was said, Thou shalt not commit
28 adultery : but I say unto you, that every one that looketh
on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery
29 with her already in his heart. And if thy right eye
causeth thee to stumble, pluck it out, and cast it from
thee : for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members
should perish, and not thy whole body be cast into hell.
30 And if thy right hand causeth thee to stumble, cut it off,
and cast it from thee : for it is profitable for thee that
one of thy members should perish, and not thy whole
31 body go into hell. It was said also, Whosoever shall
put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorce-
32 ment : but I say unto you, that every one that putteth
away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, maketh
her an adulteress : and whosoever shall marry her when
she is put away committeth adultery.
V. 27-32. On adultery and divorce. The right eye and hand to
be sacrificed when the surrender became needful to salvation.
28. every one that looketh on, i. e. with the intention of
encouraging the evil desire.
29. The right eye and the right hand, the instruments of
purpose, and therefore most precious, are to be cast away if they
lead to sin.
causeth thee to stiunble, not 'offend,' as A. V. The
original word, from which has descended ' scandal/ means a
trap, a stumbling-block (i Cor. i. 23). The second 'that* is
omitted by the R. V., but the exact significance of the first is a
little obscure. It may mean that it is profitable to lose a hand
or eye, if endured in order that only one member should perish
and not all. Weiss calls it ' a circumlocution for the infinitive
sentence.' The passage occurs again in Matt, xviii. 8, where
Weiss thinks it is from Mark ix. 43-47, but here from the apostolic
source'. The doctrine is that at the Messianic judgement sin
threatens the whole man with punishment.
32. On this verse see Matt. xix. 9; Luke xvi. 18.
^ Hawkins {Hor. Syn. p. 64) refers to them as doublets.
ST. MATTHEW 5. 33-38 i53
Again, ye have heard that it was said to them of old 33
time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform
unto the Lord thine oaths : but I say unto you. Swear 34
not at all ; neither by the heaven, for it is the throne
of God ; nor by the earth, for it is the footstool of his 35
feet; nor by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great
King. Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, for thou 36
canst not make one hair white or black. But let your 37
speech be. Yea, yea ; Nay, nay : and whatsoever is more
than these is of the evil one.
Ye have heard that it was said. An eye for an eye, and 38
V. 33-37. Perjury and vain swearing forbidden.
33. Thou shalt not forswear thyself. The verb is found in
the LXX of I Esdras i. 48 ; Wisd. of Sol. xiv. 30, but the whole
saying is from Num. xxx. 2 ; Deut. xxiii. 22, and the rabbinical
use of these passages. The Jews considered no oath to be binding
except made in the name of God ; hence the third commandment,
' Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God for false-
hood' (R. V. marg., Exod. xx. 7). Irenaeus, Origen, Chrysostom,
Jerome, and later interpreters have held that this injunction
forbids oaths to Christians. But {a) Neither Jesus nor his
apostles laid down absolute rules, nor directly interfered with
human customs. (6) The N. T. seems to recognize elsewhere
the validity of oaths, as Rev. x. 6, where the angel swore 'by
him that liveth,' &c. In Matt. xxvi. 63, 64 Jesus seems to have
recognized the oath of the High Priest : ' by the living God.'
Philo recommended that oaths should be taken by heaven and
earth, rather than by the name of God. ' Swear not at all ' might
mean with the limitation ' by these formulas,' as given in verses
34-36 ; but Meyer says ' not at all ' (34) forbids such a limitation ;
cf. Matt, xxiii. 16-22. The margin, ' toward Jerusalem,' suggests
that the readers were outside the city.
37. let your speech be, Yea . . . Nay. Josephus says that the
Essenes dread swearing, and that anything they say is stronger
than an oath. The R. V. has speech for A. V. ' communication ' ;
cf. Luke xxiv. 17.
V. 38-42. Retaliation for injuries forbidden. An ancient law
revised.
38. An eye for an eye. Exod. xxi. 23 (Lev. xxiv. 20) supplies
missing words, viz. ' thou shalt give.' Human society has always
recognized the jus talionis, yet not as the highest law. The
154 ST. MATTHEW 5. 39-45
39 a tooth for a tooth : but I say unto you, Resist not him
that is evil : but whosoever smiteth thee on thy right
40 cheek, turn to him the other also. And if any man
would go to law with thee, and take away thy coat, let
41 him have thy cloke also. And whosoever shall compel
42 thee to go one mile, go with him twain. Give to him
that asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of
thee turn not thou away.
43 Ye have heard that it was said, Thou shalt love thy
44 neighbour, and hate thine enemy : but I say unto you.
Love your enemies, and pray for them that persecute
45 you ; that ye may be sons of your Father which is in
disciples are required to relax the demand for strict justice where
its incidence would injure another: stanma lex, sumnia injuria.
39. Resist not Mm that is evil. The personal reference in
' him ' is supported by what follows.
smiteth thee. This is in the present tense, implying that
there and then the other cheek is to be turned to the smiter.
40. The counsel in regard to private injury is followed by one
relating to public litigation. The ' coat ' or tunic was less valuable
than the ' cloke/ which for many was the covering by night as
well as by day. Luke vi. 29, however, reverses the order.
41. The next instance implies a restraint upon personal liberty.
Sometimes Jews were pressed into the sei"vice of the Roman
army. Simon had to bear the cross, Matt, xxvii. 32. The
Roman word ' mile ' only occurs here,
v. 43-48. Love your enemies. Something taken from, and
something added to, the older law as generally understood.
The character of God, the standard of goodness for men. His
perfection our aim,
43. Thou Shalt love thy neig-hhour. Lev. xix. 18 ; but 'liaie
thine enemy' was 'a gloss of the worst kind' (Bengel). It was
dictated by a crude patriotism.
thine enemy, i, e, him that hates thee. It applies to personal,
political, and sectarian foes : to Gentiles and to persecutors.
44. The R. V. rightl3' omits a part of this verse which appears
in A, V. It is not found in the best authorities, and seems to
have been borrowed from Luke vi. 27, 28.
45. The motive to the exercise of a perfect charity is derived
from the prospect of assimilation to the character of God, who
ST. MATTHEW 5. 46—6. i 155
heaven : for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and
the good, and sendeth rain on the just and the unjust.
For if ye love them that love you, what reward have ye ? 4^
do not even the publicans the same ? And if ye salute 47
your brethren only, what do ye more than others} do not
even the Gentiles the same ? Ye therefore shall be per- 48
feet, as your heavenly Father is perfect.
Take heed that ye do not your righteousness before 6
men, to be seen of them : else ye have no reward with
your Father which is in heaven.
pours benefit on the unthinking and the ungrateful. Seneca said :
' If you would imitate God, be gracious to the ungracious ; for the
sun shines on the wicked, and the sea is open to pirates.'
that ye may be sons, not 'children'; cf. verses 9, 16, 48:
better, 'become sons.' The sonship is to be realized now, not in
the future kingdom ^
46. Matthew speaks of ' publicans ' and 'Gentiles' (verse 47)
where Luke has 'sinners.'
48. Ye therefore shall be perfect. A. V. had the imperative,
'Be ye perfect'; but this is the future (cf. Matt. i. 21), with
the force of command. The absolute perfection of God is not
attainable, but love which is perfect— relatively to man's capacity
and condition — is. National, social, and sectarian prejudices are
to be superseded by Christian love when 'perfect.'
vi. 1-4. Religion to be without ostentation. Alms to be given in
secret.
1. Take heed, or ' Apply your mind to this object.'
do not your rig-hteonsness. Not only is 'righteousness' a
better reading than ' alms,' but the Aramaic word for it would pro-
bably be in the primitive gospel. Alms, prayer, and fasting were
the items of that ' righteousness' of which the Pharisees boasted.
Our word 'alms' has been borrowed from the Greek. Tobit
xii. 8, 9. ' Good is prayer with fasting, almsgiving, and righteous-
ness. Almsgiving doth deliver from death, and shall purge away
all sin.' This exaltation of almsgiving appears in i Pet. iv. 8,
' love (Vulg. can/as) covereth a multitude of sins' ; cf. Tobit xiv. 11,
before zueu. Cf. John v. 44.
On reward with your Father see Matt. ix. 26.
^ Luke vi. 35, 'your reward shall be great, and ye shall be sons,"
curiovisly combines Matt. v. 45, ' that ye may be sons,' and 46, * what
reward have ye ? '
156 ST. MATTHEW 6. 2-6
2 When therefore thou doest alms, sound not a trumpet
before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and
in the streets, that they may have glory of men. Verily
3 I say unto you, They have received their reward. But
when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what
4 thy right hand doeth : that thine alms may be in secret :
and thy Father which seeth in secret shall recompense
thee.
5 And when ye pray, ye shall not be as the hypocrites :
for they love to stand and pray in the synagogues and in
the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men.
Verily I say unto you. They have received their reward.
6 But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thine inner
chamber, and having shut thy door, pray to thy Father
2. hypocrites, or 'those who ^ive answers,* or 'actors,' are in
biblical language ' pretenders.' The term is frequent in Matthew
and Luke, but in Mark only vii. 6.
Alms were collected in the synag-ognes : the narrow streets
furnished the opportunity for the display of piety,
have received their reward, i.e. in full: of. Luke vi. 24;
Phil. iv. 18 ; Philem. 15.
3. Hide your charity not only from the gaze of others, but from
the too frequent recollection of it in your own consciousness.
Let it be so secret that the left hand shall be ignorant of what
the right hand is doing : a strong hyperbole which makes a vivid
antithesis to the theatrical display by the sanctimonious.
4. thy Father, from whom nothing is hidden.
shall recompense thee : * openly ' is omitted here and in
verse 6.
vi. 5-15. How men are to pray —in secret; vain repetitions to
be avoided. The Model Prayer.
5. they love to stand : Matt, xxiii. 6. Both Pharisees and
publicans stood at prayer, Luke xviii. 11- r3. It was the usual
Jewish attitude for pra3'er — looking toward the holy place. When
the appointed hour arrived, as with Mahommedans still — in
synagogues or in the streets— the devotions were performed.
6. thine inner chamber: the store-room, Luke xii. 3, 24;
Matt. xxiv. 26, where a man's treasure was kept, and his most
private affairs transacted.
ST. MATTHEW 6. 7-9 157
which is in secret, and thy Father which seeth in secret
shall recompense thee. And in praying use not vain 7
repetitions, as the Gentiles do : for they think that they
shall be heard for their much speaking. Be not therefore 8
like unto them : for your Father knoweth what things ye
have need of, before ye ask him. After this manner 9
*7. R. V. in praying" is literal, but A. V. was good : 'when thou
prayest.'
use not vain repetitions, like the worshippers of Baal,
I Kings xviii. 26, or of Diana, Acts xix. 34 ; cf. Eccles. v. i ; Wisd.
of Sir. vii. 14. The word for ' vain repetitions ' is formed from the
habit of stammerers who repeat sounds, and is explained by
' much speaking \'
tlis Gentiles, or rather 'those who follow heathen ways.*
There were two Hebrew words for ' people,' viz. 'am and goyyim.
The first was reserved for Israel, and is usually represented in
the Greek Bible by a word which our language has adopted in
'laity.* They were 'the people of God,' and all the rest were
nations, Geniiles. In the post-exilic time Jewish exclusiveness
received a great development, Ezra ix. i. Jesus was accused of
eating with ' sinners,' and to eat with Gentiles was reckoned by
the early believers in Jerusalem to be wrong, Acts xi, 3.
they think, or 'have an opinion.' This heathen conception —
fatigare Deos — that God could be wearied into compliance by much
invocation, had passed into the Jewish church, whence it passed
also into the Christian cultus.
8. your rather — marg. 'God your Father' — knowetli. God
does not need detailed information concerning our wants or our
persuasion before He will consider them. Prayer is needful on
man's account only.
9. After this manner therefore pray. Christian prayer is to
be simple, direct, and brief, as is this which follows, not like the
long and magniloquent orations of Pharisees and the heathen.
In dictating this prayer there was no intention that the disciples
should use it whenever they prayed. If there is such a thing as
a ' Divine Liturgy ' it is this, yet no one dreams of asserting that
this is the only form of prayer which Christians can ever use.
This is the model of Christian praj'er — ' after this manner,' ///.
' so ' ; cf. Matt. ix. 33. The ' Lord's Prayer' is not found in Mark
or John or in the Acts or epistles. The Didache reports that it
^ The words for ' vain repetitions ' and for ' much speaking ' are so
peculiar that they are supposed to indicate that Greek was the language
in which the gospel was first written.
158 ST. MATTHEW G. lo
therefore pray ye : Our Father which art in heaven,
lo Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will
had begun to be used three times daily. Justin Martyr (a.d. 140)
states that the President of the congregation prayed as he would,
but in the third century both Tertullian and Cyprian spealc of the
•Lord's Prayer as the legitimate form.
Our Father which art in heaven. The ' fatherhood of God '
was not unknown to the O. T. : see Ps. ciii. 13; Isa. i. 2, Ixiii.
16 ; Mai. i. 6 ; Hos. xi. i ; also in the Apocr3pha, Wisd. of Sol. ii.
18, xiv. 3 ; Wisd. of Sir. xxiii, i ; Tobit xiii. 4 ; 3 Mace. vi. 3 ;
but the representation is figurative rather than positive. * From
the beginning of the N. T. to the end, the lesson of God's
fatherhood is presented in such mass and volume as to identify
it with the very essence of Christianity, in a sense which does
not apply to any other religion' (Dr. Sanday, Did. of the Bible^
ii. 209). The natural relationship between God and man was
observed in heathen circles— deoruni hominum que pater: cf. Acts
xvii. 28 — but not that which is moral and spiritual. 'Our' is
omitted from the version in Luke, but the brotherhood of man is
a corollary of the fatherhood of God.
in heaven : lit. * in the heavens.' This was a common intro-
duction for Jewish prayers. The Object of true worship is
invisible and spiritual. Prayer elevates man above the material
and temporal. Since God is ' our Father' He is gracious to men ;
because He dwells 'in the heavens' He is powerful to help; He
commands the boundless resources of a sphere infinitely vaster
than ours.
Hallowed be thy name. The ' Name ' of God represents His
essential glory, and this petition expresses the desire that this
glory may be recognized and venerated by all. The prayer had
long been a constituent of the Jewish devotions, and echoed
many saj'ings of the O. T., e.g. Ps. ix. 10; Isa. viii. 13: cf.
I Pet. iii. 15.
10. Thy kingdom come. The establishment of the kingdom
of heaven through the coming and agency of the Messiah was
expected. The Latin interpreters gave an eschatological application
to the words, the Greek preferred the more spiritual significance,
as in verse 33 and Luke xvii. 21. A traditional reading (,Greg.
Nyss,, Maximus) was, ' Let thy holy Spirit come on us and sanctify
us ' ; cf. Luke xi. 13. As Holtzmann says, the phrase looks to
'the extensive and intensive realization of the kingdom of God'
among men. The kingdom is to be built up by the aggregation
of individual subjects.
Thy will be done: omitted by Luke, yet a very natural
development of the former petition.
ST. MATTHEW 6. 11-13 159
be done, as in heaven, so on earth. Give us this day 11
our daily bread. And forgive us our debts, as we also 12
have forgiven our debtors. And bring us not into 13
as in heaven, so on earth : the order of the words in the
R. V. is more literal than the A. V,, which followed Wycliffe and
Tyndale. Some have thought that this clause should be applicJ
to the three petitions which precede.
11. Give us this day our daily bread. The Lord's Prayer is
iramed to correct selfishness and impiety. Before we ask for
anything for our present satisfaction, we are to come into right
relations with God — as holy, as the Father of all, as the universal
Ruler whose will must be fulfilled. A similar relation appears ^
between the first and second parts of the Decalogue. The word j
rendered 'daily' has been difficult to explain. The R. V. margin }
has * bread for the coming da3%' This is supported by a statement
in Jerome that the Hebrew gospel had /or to-ntorrow, but verse 34
forbids care for ' to-morrow.' The original adjective is only found
here and in Luke xi. 3 in the whole range of Greek literature.
'Daily' is from the Vulgate of Luke xi, 3 {pancm quotidianiitn ;
Luther, unscr idglich Brod). Augustine said, ' Whatever is needful
for body and soul in this life is included in "daily bread".'
Modern interpreters have generally accepted this meaning : cf.
'daily food,' Jas. ii, 15; 'the food that is needful," Prov. xxx. 8;
'needful bread' is the Syriac rendering. Jerome by his term
supersubstatttialis opened the way for a sacramental exegesis.
This part of the prayer teaches that the disciples were not to
pray for wealth or superfluity, but for that which is needful
to life.
12. forgive us our debts: Luke, 'sins.' Failure to fulfil the
divine will involves a ' debt ' ; wilful transgression of the law is
' sin,' Wisd. of Sir. xxviii. 2 sa3's, ' Forgive thy neighbour's sins,
and when thou prayest thou shalt be forgiven.' R. V. reads, as
we also have forgiven, but Luke retains the present * forgive.*
Translators from Aramaic, in which the tenses are not so precise
as in Greek, might find an ambiguity in the original. He who
prays for forgiveness appeals to the highest moral law, viz. love,
and by that law he thereby becomes bound. This is taught in
the parable of the ungrateful debtor, Matt, xviii. 21-35, from
which verse 14 here is probably taken. He who would resemble
the Father (v. 48) must imitate Him in the readiness to forgive.
13. And bring us not. This is not the word which reads in
Matt, iv, I ' was led,' God does not tempt man to evil (Jas. i, 13),
but His providence permits trial to all (Heb. iv, 15). Man's
susceptibility to good influences implies that to evil influences
also. Matt. v. 10 shews that the disciples might rejoice in
i6o ST. MATTHEW 6. 14-18
14 temptation, but deliver us from the evil one. For if ye
forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will
15 also forgive you. But if ye forgive not men their tres-
passes, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.
16 Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of
a sad countenance : for they disfigure their faces, that
they may be seen of men to fast. Verily I say unto you,
17 They have received their reward. But thou, when thou
18 fastest, anoint thy head, and wash thy face ; that thou be
outward adversity, yet dread conditions which would draw them
towards evil.
deliver us from : lit. ' bring us clear out from * ; the tense
implies immediate and summary action — there and then — when
the danger is imminent.
The doxology, A. V. For thine is the kingdom, &c., is not in
Luke, and is evidently a liturgical addition. Its appearance
may indicate the early use of this gospel by catechists and
evangelists. A similar doxology is found in i Chron. xxix. 11,
and in 2 Tim. iv. 18. Since it does not appear in the Vulgate it is
not found in the 'Church Catechism,' or in some other parts of
the 'Common Prayer.' The earliest note of its ordinary use is
in the Didache, viii. 2, where Matthew is quoted, but with some
omissions. As the Peshitto, or Syriac Vulgate, has the doxology,
Dr. Hort surmised that it would originate in the Syrian churches.
vi. 16-18. Fasting also to he performed in secret.
16. be not, as tlie hypocrites, or ' become ye not,' i. e. for
the occasion of fasting. The Pharisees fasted twice in the week,
Luke xviii. 12 : on Thursday, because Moses on that day ascended
Sinai ; on Monday, because then he descended.
of a sad countsnance. So the two going to Emmaus, Luke
xxiv, 17, but theirs was real grief.
they disfig'ure : face and head being unwashed and unkempt,
and in their oldest attire.
18. that thou be not seen of men. The original has a play
^ Tertullian called the Lord's Prayer breviarium totius evangelii, and
divided it into two parts : (i) heavenly ; (2) earthly. Calvin found a
resemblance to the first and second tables of the law. Bengal divided
it into seven petitions : three looking Godwards, four towards man.
Luke has only five petitions. Wetstein and others have supposed it to
be a selection from f ewish prayers. Correspondences in the Apocrypha
have already been noticed, but rabbinical parallels are too recent to be
adduced.
ST. MATTHEW G. 19-23 161
not seen of men to fast, but of thy Father which is in
secret : and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall
recompense thee.
Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon the earth, 19
where moth and rust doth consume, and where thieves
break through and steal : but lay up for yourselves 20
treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth
consume, and where thieves do not break through nor
steal: for where thy treasure is, there will thy heart be 21
also. The lamp of the body is the eye : if therefore 22
thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of
light. But if thine eye be evil, thy w^hole body shall 23
upon the words 'may be seen' (16) and 'be not seen,' but this
may have easily belonged to the Aramaic gospel.
vi. 19-34. Treasure to be laid up in heaven. The eye to be single
and the purpose pure. Only one Master can be served. The
birds and flowers shew how God cares for His creatures. The
kingdom and righteousness of God to be sought first. The care
of one day enough for us.
20. treasures in heaven : Luke xii. 33, ' purses which wax
not old.' Earthly treasures were costly garments, gold and silver
ornaments, and precious stones. Time and change — edaces rerum —
* consume ' such possessions. 'Rust' is from the Vulg. ; cf. Jas.
V. 2.
21. for where thy treasure is. A man's 'treasure' is that
which gives him the most satisfaction or hope. If the treasure is
on earth, the best affection will be buried there also.
22. The lamp of the body is the eye. The A. V. confused
the lamp with the light. The transition from the discourse about
treasure is abrupt, and Neander, Bleek, and Weiss suspect an
interpolation. Luke xi. 34 connects the statement with another
address. Mark iv. 21 with that of the Sower ; but such difficulties
disappear when we remember that the discourse in Matthew
is a collection of sayings, some of which he repeats in later
chapters.
if therefore thine eye be single, i.e. clean and sound:
Prov. xi. 25, ' the liberal soul.'
shall be full of ligrht, or ' shining ' : Matt. xvii. 5. Philo
said : ' The intelligence is to the soul what the eye is to the
body.'
i62 ST. MATTHEW 6. 24-28
be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in
24 thee be darkness, how great is the darkness ! No man
can serve two masters : for either he will hate the one,
and love the other; or else he will hold to one, and
despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon.
25 Therefore I say unto you, Be not anxious for your life,
what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for
your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more
26 than the food, and the body than the raiment? Behold
the birds of the heaven, that they sow not, neither do they
reap, nor gather into barns ; and your heavenly Father
feedeth them. Are not ye of much more value than
27 they? And which of you by being anxious can add
28 one cubit unto his stature? And why are ye anxious
24. As salt must retain its integrity if it is to be useful, and the
eye its purity to be a faithful guide ; so sincerity of heart is
necessary to unity in purpose and action. In Luke xvi. 13 the
reference to the ' two masters ' comes at the end of the parable of
the unfaithful steward,
manimon is said by Augustine to be a Phoenician word
for 'gain.' Hence, some have suspected it to be a synon3'm for
Pluto, the god of wealth. Others, again, connect it with a
Hebrew term for 'trusted.'
25. Be not anxious: Luke xii. 22-31. The A. V. *Take no
thought for ' did not three centuries ago seriously misrepresent
the original, but time changes the meaning of words : Ut silvce
foliis pronos niutantur in annos.
Is not tlie life more tlian the food . . . ? Each has its
relative value, but one is more than the other.
26. Behold the birds of the heaven: Luke xii. 24, 'ravens'
This does not teach that man need not sow nor reap nor gather
into barns. He is ' of more value than ' the birds because he can
to some extent provide for himself. His harvests also providenti-
ally assist the animals to conserve life. He who is in heaven
regards their need, and ours also, especially in circumstances
where human skill or sagacity are of little avail.
27. stature : marg. ' age.' In Luke ii. 52, xix. 3. it is evidently
'stature': but in John ix. 21, Heb. xi. 11, 'age' is required. As
Luke says that * the least ' addition is beyond man's power, it
is not likely that the sudden increase of the stature by a cubit
ST. MATTHEW 6. 29-33 163
concerning raiment? Consider the lilies of the field,
how they grow ; they toil not, neither do they spin : yet 29
I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory was
not arrayed like one of these. But if God doth so clothe 30
the grass of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is
cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you,
O ye of little faith? Be not therefore anxious, saying, 31
What shall we eat ? or, What shall we drink ? or, Where-
withal shall we be clothed? For after all these things 32
do the Gentiles seek ; for your heavenly Father knoweth
that ye have need of all these things. But seek ye first 33
his kingdom, and his righteousness ; and all these things
was thought of. Lutteroth (Bruce) suggests that the stature of
the adult is twice that of the child, and this is attained without
our volition.
28. Consider the lilies: the verb occurs only in this place;
but both it and the v^^ord used by Luke imply careful study.
Jesus observed the beauty of natural objects : the lilies which
abounded where moisture was supplied, and the richly coloured
anemones of Palestine.
29. all Ms glory : as it was depicted by the Queen of Sheba,
I Kings X. The disciples did not discover the true teaching of
nature because they were ' of little faith.'
30. The oven in which bread was baked was a large earthen
vessel lined with the dough. The dried grass was placed within
and set on fire.
32. Tor after all tliese tMng-s do the Gentiles seek. This
endless pursuit of present satisfaction was the old pagan life-
method, which proved to be so full of disappointment. Matt. vi. i
refers to their vain prayers, which were generally for earthly
good ; here their life-long search for happiness is referred to.
The disciples were to enter into a new theory of life, founded on
a fresh judgement of what was the highest good.
33. seek ye first. The R. V. omits ' of God,' and Luke xii.
31 confirms this reading. The blessings of the kingdom are to
be the first objects of desire and effort. If we make dut}' our
first care God will take care of our happiness. Yet the knowledge
of this highest law of life must be sought. Origcn reports one
saying of Christ to be : 'Ask for the higher things and the lower
will be added.' We are not to infer that the lower things are
M 2
i64 ST. MATTHEW G. 34—7. 6
34 shall be added unto you. Be not therefore anxious for
the morrow : for the morrow will be anxious for itself.
Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.
7,3 Judge not, that ye be not judged. For with what
judgement ye judge, ye shall be judged : and with what
3 measure ye mete, it shall be measured unto you. And
why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother's
eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own
4 eye ? Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me cast
out the mote out of thine eye ; and lo, the beam is in
5 thine own eye ? Thou hypocrite, cast out first the beam
out of thine own eye ; and then shalt thou see clearly to
cast out the mote out of thy brother's eye.
6 Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast
not to be sought at all : they have their place, but it is not
the ' first. '
34. This verse is omitted by Luke, yet it is no doubt genuine.
Each day brings its own 'evil' — we do not know what it may be
— why anticipate ? Lazarus (Luke xvi.25) is said to have suffered
' evil.'
vii. 1-5. Severe judgement against others condemned. The beam
and the mote.
1. Judge not. Luke vi. 37 gives this piece with additions as
a part of the great discourse ; Mark iv. 24 connects it with the
Sower. The variety of association discloses the freedom with
which the evangelists arranged their material. On the general
topic cf. Rom. xiv. 3 ; i Cor. iv. 5; Jas. ii. 13, iv. 11. Men are
apt to judge each other unfavourably even when data are incom-
plete ; yet they hope for more gracious treatment from God :
Ps. cxxx. 3, cxliii. 2. The divine judgement will be impartial —
' with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you.'
3. And wliy beholdest . . .? Both Jews and Arabs have the
proverb. Cicero has said, 'The foolish see the faults of others
but are unconscious of their own.' ' Beholdest ' is in contrast to
'considerest,' and ' mote ' to 'beam.'
vii. 6. Cantion against casting the ' holy ' be/ore dogs, or pearls to
swine.
6. Give not that wMcli is holy. An apparent lack of con-
nexion with that which precedes has been noticed (Bengel) ; but
ST. MATTHEW 7. 7-11 165
your pearls before the swine, lest haply they trample
them under their feet, and turn and rend you.
Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall 7
find : knock, and it shall be opened unto you : for every 8
one that asketh receiveth ; and he that seeketh findeth ;
and to him that knocketh it shall be opened. Or what 9
man is there of you, who, if his son shall ask him for
a leaf, will give him a stone ; or if he shall ask for a fish, 10
will give him a serpent? If ye then, being evil, know 11
it shews that while prejudice against others is to be avoided, their
undisguised antipathy is not to be overlooked. What are 'holy*
things ? B. Weiss answers ' the truth,' or ' Christian doctrine.'
The Fathers interpreted it of the sacraments : ' the holy to the
holy,' 'the gifts presented' (Cyril Jer.). In this way the sacra-
ments came to be regarded as the Christian mysteries. The
beginning of the development may be observed in Didache ix. 5 ;
and in Tertullian, de Prascr. 41, who said that heretics cast holy
things to dogs. These interpreters had forgotten that in our
Lord's days the only sacrifices were those of the temple, and
that these could not have been referred to in this way. It is
not likely either that Gentiles are here spoken of as 'dogs,'
though they are referred to under this figurative designation in
Matt. XV. 26. Paul uses it of Judaizers, Phil, iii, 2, and Rev.
xxii. 15 refers it to the moially unclean. Holtzmann revives a
notion that the Aramaic v.-ord for 'holy' is like that for ' ear-ring.'
This would complete the parallehsm, but has not received general
assent. Pearls were the only gems referred to by our Lord.
vii. 7-12. Encouragement to prayer. God, as Father, will not
disappoint His children. 'The Golden Rule.'
7. Ask, and it shall be given: Luke xi. 9-13 repeats this
exhortation to prayer verses 7-1 1). but brings in 'an egg' and *a
scorpion.' He connects it also with the Lord's Prayer, and with
the parable of the importunate friend. 'Ask' develops into two
figurative expressions : ' seek ' and ' knock.' It is not alwa3'S
enough to ' ask ' : 'the supplication of a righteous man availeth
much in its working.' Jas. v. t6. iv. 3. That which is asked for
is not alwa\-s obtained, but the door ' is opened.' A father may
not do exactly what his son wishes, but certainly will not give
him useless or injurious things.
11. If ye then, being- evil. God alone is truly good ; man at
the best is marked b}- imperfection.
i66 ST. MATTHEW 7. 12,13
how to give good gifts unto your children, how much
more shall your Father which is in heaven give good
1 2. things to them that ask him ? All things therefore what-
soever ye would that men should do unto you, even so do
ye also unto them : for this is the law and the prophets.
13 Enter ye in by the narrow gate : for wide is the gate,
and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and
g-ive good tilings: cf. J as. i. 17. The -500(1 things' are
explained by the ' Holy Spirit/ Luke xi. 13.
12. All things trnercfore. This was said in effect in Tobit
iv. 15 : ' What thou thyself hatest do to no man.' Meyer, Weiss,
and others say that the apocryphal saying is only negative ; but
Wisd. of Sir. xxxi. 15 is positive : ' Consider thy neighbour's liking
by thine own.' The Talmud adds to the saying in Tobit : ' for
this is the whole law.' The originality of Jesus appears in the
appropriation and development of the best thoughts of his people.
We need not disparage the wisdom of others in order to exalt
him. Luke vi. 31 abridges the saying, leaving out the reference
to ' the law and the prophets.' The ancient law is to be fulfilled
in purity of heart and life, as v. 17 ; cf. Matt. xxii. 40 ; Rom.
xiii. 8 ; Jas. ii. 5. ' Therefore ' suggests that we should do to
others as we desire that God should do to us.
vii. 13, 14. Two gates and two ways. Leading to two termini :
life and destruction.
13. jSnter ye in Tiy the narrow gate. Luke xiii. 22 places
these sayings in a journey toward Jerusalem. He has some
differences of expression, as 'the narrow door,' and 'many
shall seek to enter in.' Whether the gate was first (as Bengel
and Meyer) or the way (as Alford, Carr, &c.) we need not inquire.
Some would make the church to be the 'way,' and refer to
Acts ix. 2, xix. 9, without referring to John xiv. 6. Luke shews
that the disciples had been asking if few only were saved. Jesus
taught that the path of true humihty, sincerity, and thoroughness
was difficult ; that of ceremonial conformity or professional piety
was easy ; at which the disciples were alarmed. Chrysostom
remarks : ' Strait is the gate, but not the city.' On ' destruction '
cf. Phil. i. 28 ; Heb. x, 39 ; 2 Pet. iii. 7, 16.
Tlie idea of 'two ways ' is indicated in Deut. xxx. 15 ; i Kings
xviii. 21 ; Jer. xxxi. 9 : 2 Esdras vii. 12 (a. d. 90) employs the
figures. In 2 Pet. ii. 2, 15 we read of the ' way of truth' and the
* way of Balaam.' Rufinus {Symbol. Apost. c. 38) speaks of an
early Christian tractate called 'The Two Ways,' or ' The Judgement
ST. MATTHEW 7. 14-17 167
many be they that enter in thereby. For narrow is the 14
gate, and straitened the way, that leadeth unto life, and
few be they that find it.
Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's 15
clothing, but inwardly are ravening wolves. By their 16
fruits ye shall know them. Do men gather grapes of
thorns, or figs of thistles? Even so every good tree 17
of Peter.' The epistle of Barnabas speaks of ' the way of light
and that of darkness.' The ' Shepherd ' of Hermas and an early
form of the 'Apostolical Constitutions' contained similar references.
The Didache, c. i, says : ' There are two ways, one of life and the
other of death.' In their present form all these documents appear
to depend upon our gospels, though a Jew^ish composition on the
subject may have preceded them.
14. 'How narrow is the gate,' R. V. marg., is a disputed
reading which the majority of critics decline. It seems to have
come from the omission of a letter in the Greek particle.
vii. 15-27. A caution against false prophets — known by their
works as trees by their fruits. The practice of righteousness
and not its profession will be recognized and rewarded. The
house built on the rock, and one built on the sand, shew the
comparative value of practice and theory.
15. Beware of false prophets, i.e. of false Christian teachers,
as Matt. xxiv. 11-24; i John iv. i: not the Pharisees (Weiss).
The Didache, which says much about the Christian prophets,
xi. 12, warns the church against * Christ traffickers,' Such are
here described as ' ravening wolves'.' These false teachers made
the 'way' easier than the Baptist, with his demand for repent-
ance and reformation. That ' way ' was too ' strait ' for many.
16. By their fruits ye shall know them : not by their roots.
Didache, xi. 3, ' By their behaviour shall the false and the true
prophets be known.' The Greek word means to know thoroughly.
'Thorns' and 'thistles' are connected in Heb. vi. 8. On 'thorns'
grew a berry partly resembling a grape. The 'fruits' are the
life and conduct, not the opinions. ' If doctrine were the fruit,
then no orthodox man could be condemned.' Verses 16-18 make
a doublet with xii. 33-35, which is represented in Luke vi. 43-46.
Sir J. C. Hawkins thinks that here Luke may best represent the
Logia.
^ Cf. Ezek. xxii. 27 ; John x. 12 ; Acts xx. 29. Dr. Hort {Judaistic
Christianity, p. 104) finds an allusion to this j)assage in Paul's words
at Ephesus : ' grievous wolves ' ; ' not sparing the flock.'
i68 ST. MATTHEW 7. 18-22
bringeth forth good fruit ; but the corrupt tree bringeth
18 forth evil fruit. A good tree cannot bring forth evil
fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit.
19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn
20 down, and cast into the fire. Therefore by their fruits
21 ye shall know them. Not every one that saith unto
me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven ;
but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in
22 heaven. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord,
did we not prophesy by thy name, and by thy name
cast out devils, and by thy name do many mighty works?
19. Every tree. So said the Baptist, Matt. iii. 10 ; Luke
iii. 3-9. As the tree is not judged by its root, or by the size
of its stem, or the abundance of its leaves, so the disciple is to
be judged, not by his official dignity, nor by social place, but by
his work, i Cor. iii. 13.
21. Not every one that saith. The false prophets used pious
phrases. Believers gave the title ' Lord' to Christ, i Cor. xii. 3;
Phil. ii. II ; Acts ii. 36. Luke vi. 46 shews that this is no anti-
Pauline insertion. Yet Jesus insisted more on the will of God
being done by his disciples than that they should call him ' Lord,'
The title occurs in Mark xvi. 19, 20 ; eleven times in Luke ; six in
John.
22. in that day: announced by prophets, Mai. iii, 17, 18, and
which all Jews expected. The phrase is frequent in the Book
of Enoch, as xlv, 3, ' On that day mine elect one will sit on the
throne of glory, and make choice among their deeds ' : of. Matt
xxiv, 36,
did we not prophesy ? To ' prophesy ' was not merely to
foretell the future, but to interpret the older prophecies, and to
preach the doctrine of the kingdom, Paul in i Cor. xiv. i, 3
expresses the desire that all the believers should prophesy. Here
they are warned that the Judge might not recognize them even
though they pleaded their ability in prophecy, exorcism, and
miracles ; of. Luke x. 20. Luke xiii. 22-30 places the caution in
another connexion. Clem. Ep. ii. quotes the saying, ' IT ye
were in my bosom and do not my commands, I would cast you
out.' Weiss thinks that these faulty believers were in Asia
Minor, where the Greek gospel was prepared. Besides this place
he refers to Matt. xiii. 41. xxiv. 12, The R, V. marg. 'powers'
is more literal even than R. V. mighty works.
ST. MATTHEW 7. 23-27 169
And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you : 33
depart from me, ye that work iniquity. Every one there- 24
fore which heareth these words of mine, and doeth them,
shall be likened unto a wise man, which built his house
upon the rock : and the rain descended, and the floods 25
came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house ;
and it fell not : for it was founded upon the rock. And 26
every one that heareth these words of mine, and doeth
them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which
built his house upon the sand : and the rain descended, 27
and the floods came, and the winds blev/, and smote
23. ye that work iniquity, or, more literally, ' lawlessness ' ;
Luke xiii. 27 (R. V. iniquity — unrighteousness). The article
'Gospels,' Encycl. Britan. x. 804, finds in this word a sign cf
Matthew's legalism. We may, however, suppose that Matthew
understood the Sermon on the Mount, where the ' Law/ Matt.
V. 17, is not the ceremonial system. Holtzmann, like Weiss, sa3s
that it refers to the antinomianism of some Paulinists, as also
Matt. xiii. 41, 'them that do lawlessness.' But the preaching
of the Baptist and of Jesus w^as not directed against Gentiles, but
rather against immoral Jews, i John iii. 4 says, 'sin i3 lawless-
ness.'
24. shall be likened. Luke vi. 48, ' I will shew you to whom
he is like.' The R. V. has '•the rock' : a better foundation than
' the sand.' The ' rock ' is not to be taken as a symbol for the
church, or even for Christ : the contrast is not between orthodoxy
and heresy, but between obedience and negligence. Jas. i. 22-25
refers to the same contrast. Eusebius (Cramer's Catena, i. 56)
says: 'The work of virtue is the house, faith is the rock, and the
winds, rains, and storms are every sort of temptation.' Matthew
represents the builders as selecting different sites. The one
chose the brown alluvial flat which is near the stream in summer;
the other preferred the rock on higher ground. I-uke supposes
that both came to the same site, where the storm would have
equal force, but the wise man ' digged and went deep.' The
other built on the surface, as Jas. i. 24. The narrative in Matthew
emphasizes the separate elements of the storm; and — and— and :
the rain on the roof, the wind on the walls, the flood at the
foundation. Hence Matthew attributes the wise man's security
to his choice of the rock; Luke attributes it to his having 'well
builded.'
I70 ST. MATTHEW 7. 28—8. 2
upon that house ; and it fell : and great was the fall
thereof.
28 And it came to pass, when Jesus ended these words,
29 the multitudes were astonished at his teaching : for he
taught them as one having authority, and not as their
scribes.
8 And when he was come down from the mountain,
2 great multitudes followed him. And behold, there came
to him a leper and worshipped him, saying. Lord, if
vii. 28, 29. Effect of the prcachiug,
28. And it came to pass, when Jesus ended. This formula
occurs five times in Matthew : xi. i, xiii. 53, xix. i, xxvi. i. It
resembles the conclusion of Psalm Ixxii : * the prayers of David
the son of Jesse are ended.' The writer no doubt followed the
original Matthew in such matters.
29. for he taught them, or * was continually teaching them.*
The scribes quoted the rabbis of the past ; he appealed to reason
and to conscience. Mark i. 22-27 represents this saying of the
people as having been made at Capernaum ; Luke vii. i says that
Jesus entered Capernaum after the discourse. At any rate the
Synoptists here report the Galilean teaching.
viii. 1-4. The leper healed. His testimony to be to the priests, but
to none beside.
Having given his general view of the contents and form of
the teaching of Jesus, the writer now proceeds to exhibit in
chaps, viii and ix the miracle-working of the great Teacher.
The two chapters report nine miracles, and there are few beside
recorded in this gospel. The other Synoptists report the same
miracles, but usually place them in relation to the life-plan of
our Lord, Matthew brings them together here no doubt for the
convenience of both teachers and taught. The remainder of the
gospel — after these two sections, which display the doctrine and
the miraculous achievements of Jesus — is devoted to the principal
events of His public life.
2. there came to him a leper. Mark i. 40 ; Luke v. 12, place
the occurrence after the healing of Peter's mother-in-law (verse
i4\ but Luke has it before the Sermon. All locate it near
Capernaum — Luke, ' in one of the cities,' The usual variety
of expression is indicated in what is said of the leper, who 'wor-
shipped him' (Matthew), 'beseeching him' (Mark), 'fell on his
face and besought him' (Luke). TN.B, — Here it is Luke, not
Mark, who combines the others ) Mark omits ' Lord.'
ST. MATTHEW 8. 3-5 lyr
thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. And he stretched 3
forth his hand, and touched him, saying, I will ; be thou
made clean. And straightway his leprosy was cleansed.
And Jesus saith unto him, See thou tell no man ; but 4
go thy way, shew thyself to the priest, and offer the gift
that Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them.
And when he was entered into Capernaum, there came 5
3. touched him, though this was considered to be a defilement :
' a man full of leprosy' (Luke). All mention it, because to touch
without contagion was part of the miracle. Each reports the
sa3'i!ig of Jesus, * I will ; be thou made clean.'
4-. See thoti tail no iiian. In Lev. xiii, xiv there are several
forms of cutaneous disease noticed under the general name of
leprosy, and the law for cases of recovery is given. The offering
of the poor included a lamb, two pigeons, with flour and oil.
The testimony unto them, i. e. both to priests and people,
demonstrated that a great healer who recognized the law had
arisen. Matthew abbreviates these narratives, and does not
say here (as Mark and Luke) that the man was unable to sup-
press his gladness on so great a recovery, but announced it
to all his friends. The miracle was notable and certain to excite
attention, but Jesus was afraid of premature popular commotion.
Matt. xi. 16 ; yet, ' moved with compassion ' (Mark), he took the
risk. The leper had seemed to discern the difficulty when he
said, ' If thou wilt, thou canst.' Satan in the wilderness had
come with a sentence of similar form — ' If thou art,' &c. — when
he invited Jesus to an act of daring ; but here the request came
for a benefit to another, not to himself. According to Mark i. 24,
it was the demons who first confessed Jesus to be the Messiah,
but they were forbidden to make it known, Mark iii. 12, viii. 26.
Mark v. 43 says that no man was to mention the healing of
Jairus' daughter ; Matt. ix. 26 says that the fame of it went
everywhere : cf Mark vii. 36 and Matt. ix. 30. As each Synoptist
mentions the commission to the leper to go to the priest, there is
no special inference in the case in favour of the Judaism of the
first gospel.
In i. 44 Mark combines the statements of Matthew and Luke.
viii. 5-13. Case of the centurion. His faith; the healing of his
servant. An inference from this case.
5. The narrative of the centurion (Matt. viii. 5-13; Luke vii.
i-io) is omitted by Mark. The others introduce it in the same
way: when he was entered into Capernaum. A centurion
was the captain of a hundred men — the sixtieth part of a legion.
172 ST. MATTHEW 8. 6-io
6 unto him a centurion, beseeching him, and saying, Lord,
my servant lieth in the house sick of the palsy, grievously
7 tormented. And he saith unto him, I will come and
8 heal him. And the centurion answered and said, Lord,
I am not worthy that thou shouldest come under my
roof: but only say the word, and my servant shall be
9 healed. For I also am a man under authority, having
under myself soldiers : and I say to this one, Go, and
he goeth; and to another. Come, and he cometh; and
lo to my servant. Do this, and he doeth it. And when
Jesus heard it, he marvelled, and said to them that
followed. Verily I say unto you, I have not found so great
Probably this man was a Palestinian native who had entered the
Roman army. Luke reports that though he was a Gentile, he
loved the Jewish people and had built them a synagogue. For
such a neighbour, the Jewish elders would gladly intercede.
6. my servant. ' My youth ' (Matthew) ; ' my slave ' (Luke),
Some slaves had good masters: and this servant 'was precious'
(Luke, R. V. marg.) to the centurion. Because the word ^boy'
is sometimes used for 'son,' it has been thought that the miracle
recorded in John iv. 46 is the same as this. Matthew and Luke
describe the case very much as it is presented in John iv. 47,
but at several points the two accounts have strong dissimilarities.
7, 8. When Jesus said that he would come and heal him, the
centurion confessed his unworthiness. He knew the Jevnsh
prejudice against * entering in ' with a Gentile. Luke says that
he did not himself come, but obtained the services of elders
to represent his case, and then friends to say, 'Trouble not
thyself.'
only say the word. He expected that Jesus could bring
supernatural forces into action as readily as he himself governed
the movements of his subordinates.
10. he marvelled. This is not fiction. Jesus really wondered
at, or admired, the man's faith. It was surprising that while so
many were sceptical about the gifts of the healer, an outsider
should so fully appreciate them.
Verily I say. Onl^^ this gospel has here the Aramaic
' verily.'
I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel.
Whatever the original Matthew was, we may perceive that our
gospel was not written to flatter Jewish opinion.
ST. MATTHEW 8. ii 17 173
faith, no, not in Israel. And I say unto you, that many 1 1
shall come from the east and the west, and shall sit
down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the
kingdom of heaven : but the sons of the kingdom shall 12
be cast forth into the outer darkness : there shall be the
weeping and gnashing of teeth. And Jesus said unto the 13
centurion, Go thy way ; as thou hast believed, so be it
done unto thee. And the servant was healed in that hour.
And when Jesus was come into Peter's house, he saw 14
his wife's mother lying sick of a fever. And he touched 15
her hand, and the fever left her ; and she arose, and
ministered unto him. And v;hen even was come, they 16
brought unto him many possessed with devils : and he
cast out the spirits with a word, and healed all that were
sick: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by '7
11. many stall come from, tlie east. This sa^nng received
fresh illustration when Gentiles were gathered into the church.
Though the Jews objected to sit down with Gentiles, these
despised ones are to take a place among the most exalted sons
of the kingdom. Luke xiii. 28 finds a different connexion for the
saying.
12. Matt. xxii. 13 (Luke xiv. 7) associates the 'outer darkness'
with the unqualified guest. According to the most popular Jewish
conception heaven was a great banquet, where the favoured race
should meet with ancestral saints, but the Gentiles should not be
admitted. Jesus opposed this doctrine. The judgement would
be taken on moral grounds, Matt, vii, 19: only the truly righteous,
Rom. ii. 9, should be saved,
viii. 14-17. Peters mother -in-laiv cured of fever. Demoniacs
healed, according to prophec\'.
14, 15. As is usual with Matthew, his account of the healing
in Peter's house is briefer than that of Mark (i. 29-31) or of Luke
(iv. 38, 39") : indeed those of Matthew and Luke could be made
from that in Mark. Mark fverse 29^) speaks of the house of Simon
and Andrew at Capernaum ; but John i. 44 says that Bethsaida
was their city.
16. All the S3'noptists commemorate this wonderful evening.
17. Matthew does not mention the silence enjoined on thr?
demons; cf. Matt. xii. 15; Mark iii. 10-12. The fulfilment of
174 ST. MATTHEW 8. iS-23
Isaiah the prophet, saying, Himself took our infirmities,
and bare our diseases.
18 Now when Jesus saw great multitudes about him, he
19 gave commandment to depart unto the other side. And
there came a scribe, and said unto him, Master, I will
20 follow thee whithersoever thou goest. And Jesus saith
unto him. The foxes have holes, and the birds of the
heaven have nests ; but the Son of man hath not where
2 1 to lay his head. And another of the disciples said unto
22 him. Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my father. But
Jesus saith unto him, Follow me ; and leave the dead to
bury their own dead.
23 And when he was entered into a boat, his disciples
prophecy is again noticed. The quotation is from the Hebrew
of Isa. Hii. 4. Matthew does not say that it was the Sabbath, but
Luke iv. 31 and the reference to the synagogue indicate that it
was : the sick could not come until the evening.
viii. 18-22. A saibe and others desire to follow Jesus. The
conditions of discipleship.
18. The section viii. 18-22 mentions two of the three cases
found in Luke ix. 51-62. The expression he grave conxmand-
ment is rather strong, but the term shews that now Jesus had
assumed authority over the disciples. But in verse 20, R. V.
marg., 'Teacher' is the correct title.
19. Matthew calls the first of the applicants a scri'oe, marg.
* one scribe,' because the numerals had acquired the force of the
indefinite article or pronoun : but (Luke) 'a certain man.'
wMthersoever thou g'oest. He had some idea what disciple-
ship involved : but this would be more suitable to a later period
in the ministry. Luke places this conversation towards the close
of our Lord's life, when * his face was set towards Jerusalem.'
20. the Son of man. See Matt. xvi. 13. A Messiah who
had the highest place (Eph. i. 3) was expected, not one who had
'not where to lay his head'
22. leave the dead. Those who had not received the new life
of the kingdom.
viii. 23-27. Jesus ntles the sea. The Master asleep in the storm.
His word of power, and the faith of the witnesses.
23. Mark (iv. 35-41) places the account of the storm, during
which Jesus was asleep, after the parable of the Sower, as also
ST. MATTHEW 8. 24-27 175
followed him. And behold, there arose a great tempest 24
in the sea, insomuch that the boat was covered with the
waves : but he was asleep. And they came to him, and 25
awoke him, saying, Save^ Lord ; we perish. And he 26
saith unto them, Why are ye fearful, O ye of little faith ?
Then he arose, and rebuked the winds and the sea ; and
there was a great calm. And the men marvelled, saying, 27
What manner of man is this, that even the winds and the
sea obey him ?
Luke viii. 22-25 : but the latter assigns it to 'one of those days.'
The three accounts differ too much for any theorj^ of mutual
dependence to be established. The suggestion respecting the
boat is by Matthew and Luke traced to Jesus, but Mark saj's,
'the disciples take him as he was.'
24. a great tempest, or ' a great trembling' : the others have
* storm.' The lake, surrounded by steep and lofty hills, was liable
to sudden and fierce tempests.
he was asleep. Mark says, ' in the stern, asleep on the
cushion.'
25. Save, Lord. Cf. Matt. xiv. 30. In Mark it is 'Teacher';
in Luke, 'Master, Master.'
26. O ye of little faith. Cf. Matt. vi. 30, viii, 26, xiv. 31,
xvi. 8; Luke xii. 28. Mark has, 'Have ye no faith?' Luke,
'Where is your faith?' All say that there was a 'calm,' but
only Mark gives the words, ' Peace, be still.' In Matthew the
disciples are rebuked before the storm is quieted ; in Mark and
Luke after.
2*7. What manner of man is this ? This was one of the great
acts which secured the faith of the disciples. It was an exhibition
of power on their own familiar lake, where experience had so
often shewed them their utter helplessness.
the men who marvelled were the disciples themselves, and
not those who afterwards heard of the event (Weiss).
viii. 28-34. The Gadarcnes. Two demoniacs healed. The demons
lead the swine to destruction : the dismay of the people.
The account of the event at Gadara (Matt, viii 28-34) is found
in Mark V. 1-20; Luke viii. 26-39. In Matthew it precedes the
case of the palsied man (ix. 2), and of the calling of the publican
at Capernaum (ix. 9) ; but Mark v. i and Luke viii. 26 place
these occurrences at an earlier stage. Such narratives attest the
history, which was written in other times than ours, and justifies
itself by the appropriation of conceptions belonging to its own
176 ST. MATTHEW 8. 28
28 And when he was come to the other side into the
country of the Gadarenes, there met him two possessed
with devils, coming forth out of the tombs, exceeding
period. How the event may be explained is another question ; but
if we are to give any credit to the evangeHcal narrative at all, this
act of healing, with its strange associations, cannot be ignored.
We need not discuss the question, whether it was right in Jesus
to destroy the property of others. He who possessed such power
as this, must have absolute right over all things ; but it may be
noticed that except in this, and in the case of the barren fig tree,
no element of destruction entered into the miracle-working of
Jesus Christ.
28. Jesus had come to the eastern side of the lake — to the
country of the Gadarenes : Mark v. i '. Josephus (B. J. iv. 7. 8)
mentions Gadara, the capital of Perea ; but this was probably the
city several miles south-east of the lake, the site of which is now
known as Um Keir. The scene of the miracle must have been
nearer the shore, for the man met Jesus as he came from the
boat, Mark v, 2. It was not, therefore, Gerasa, which was in
Gilead ; nor Gadara proper, for this was too far away : but, as
Luke says, 'over against Galilee.' If the district was under the
supervision of the authorities at Gadara, it might be regarded as
the country of the Gadarenes. Dr. Thomson {Land and the Book)
identifies it with the ruins of Khersa, near which are slopes and
rocks with tombs. Dr. Geo. Smith {Geog. p. 459) says that the
lake is surrounded with ruins of the old cities. At Gadara he
found tombs, and peasants had just dug up a stone marked Legion
XIV ; cf. Mark v. 9. Weiss holds that the readers of the gospel
would know Gadara as a city of some repute, but not Gergasa.
The confusion of the two inclines him to believe that the writer
was not a Palestinean {Inirod. to the N. T. ii. 286).
Matthew mentions two possessed, or 'demoniacs' (marg.),
but the other evangelists only refer to one. Holtzmann remarks
that Mark i. 22 mentions another case, not referred to by Matthew,
where similar things were said : e. g. ' What have I to do with
thee 1 ' Weiss tries to explain the discrepancy as an inference
from the plurality of the demons. Others, since Augustine, have
supposed that one demon was more violent and loquacious than
the other, so that he alone is expressly mentioned by Mark and
Luke. It has been observed also that Matthew mentions two
^ ' Gergasenes,' A. V. and Luke viii. 26, R. V. marg. Of the oldest
MSS. the Western prefers ' Gerasenes,' the .Alexandrian ' Gergasenes,'
the Neutral (oldest) ' Gadarenes."
ST. MATTHEW 8. 29— 0. 2 177
fierce, so that no man could pass by that way. And 29
behold, they cried out, saying, What have we to do
with thee, thou Son of God? art thou come hither to tor-
ment us before the time ? Now there was afar off from 30
them a herd of many swine feeding. And the devils 31
besought him, saying, If thou cast us out, send us away
into the herd of swine. And he said unto them, Go. 32
And they came out, and went into the swine : and
behold, the whole herd rushed down the steep into the
sea, and perished in the waters. And they that fed 33
them fled, and went away into the city, and told every-
thing, and what was befallen to them that were possessed
with devils. And behold, all the city came out to meet 34
Jesus : and when they saw him, they besought him that
he would depart from their borders.
And he entered into a boat, and crossed over, and 9
came into his own city. And behold, they brought to 2
blind men, xx. 30, where the other S3'noptists have only one.
Luke has most of the full account in Mark, but Matthew is content
with the principal points.
29. What have we to do with thee? Mark i. 24 has 'we/
but Mark v. 7 ' I * ; Luke viii. 29.
thou Son of God. The others have ' Jesus ' ; but Mark i. 25,
iii. II, 'holy one of God' ; also Luke iv. 34 : but Luke viii. 28,
'Jesus, thou Son of the Most High God.'
to torment us before the time. On 'torment' cf. Luke
xvi. 28; on 'the time,' Matt. xxv. 41. Matthew makes no
reference to their name, 'Legion.'
31. the herd of swine. These animals, impure to the Jew
(Deut. xiv. 8 ; Isa. Ixv. 4), as also to Egyptians and Arabians,
were eaten by the heathen. Matthew says they were 'afar off' ;
Mark and Luke, ' on the mountain.'
ix. 1-8. Cure of palsy tn Capernaum. Charge of blasphemy
from the scribes because sin is forgiven. The people rejoice at
the miracle.
1. And he entered into a boat belongs to the previous nar-
rative. Capernaum is called his own city.
2. Mark ii. 1-12 and Luke v. 17-26 extend the account of the
N
178 ST. MATTHEW 9. 3-8
him a man sick of the palsy, lying on a bed : and Jesus
seeing their faith said unto the sick of the palsy, Son, be
3 of good cheer; thy sins are forgiven. And behold,
certain of the scribes said within themselves, This man
4 blasphemeth. And Jesus knowing their thoughts said,
5 Wherefore think ye evil in your hearts? For whether
is easier, to say, Thy sins are forgiven ; or to say, Arise,
6 and walk ? But that ye may know that the Son of man
hath power on earth to forgive sins (then saith he to the
sick of the palsy), Arise, and take up thy bed, and go
7 unto thy house. And he arose, and departed to his
S house. But when the multitudes saw it, they were
afraid, and glorified God, which had given such power
unto men.
palsied man to nearly as many words again. As in the account
of the demons, viii. 28-34, and of the daughter of Jairus, ix. 18-26,
Matthew abbreviates the common narrative. In verse 8, Matthew
refers to the * multitudes ' ; Mark ii. 2, ' many were gathered
together'; and Luke v. 17, that 'there were Pharisees and
doctors of the law sitting by.* Here also the invalid is * lying
on a bed,' but there is no account of the removal of the roof.
Otherwise the accounts are closely similar. All contain ' seeing
their faith,' and 'thy sins are forgiven.' Perhaps the paralytic
was young (see Son), and there is not much ground for the
conjecture that this suffering resulted from personal sin ; cf. John
ix. 3, though the sequel points to the connexion between sin and
transgression, Ps. ciii. 3.
tlieir faith refers to the people, but implies that the man
was eagerly consenting to what they did.
3. The objection that Jesus had spoken blasphemy, in presuming
to pronounce the forgiveness of sins, was not expressed : Jesus
knew their thoughts. To ' blaspheme ' is to speak against God,
or scornfully of sacred things : Matt. xxvi. 65 ; Mark iii. 29.
6. thy bed : a mat on which the man was stretched. The
narrative becomes vivid, and the construction is changed : ' that
ye may know . . . then saith he.' On the word 'authority' see
Matt vii. 29. ix. 8, xxi. 23.
8. The people's surprise receives different expression here and
in Mark ii. 12 and Luke v. 26.
ST. MATTHEW 9. 9-12 179
And as Jesus passed by from thence, he saw a man, 9
called Matthew, sitting at the place of toll : and he
saith unto him, Follow me. And he arose, and followed
him.
And it came to pass, as he sat at meat in the house, 10
behold, many publicans and sinners came and sat down
with Jesus and his disciples. And when the Pharisees n
saw it, they said unto his disciples, Why eateth your
Master with the publicans and sinners? But when he 12
heard it, he said. They that are whole have no need of
ix. 9. Matthew called. The publican becomes a disciple.
9. a man, called Matthew, who has the name Levi, Mark
ii. 14 ; Luke v. 27. The circumstances under which the call was
given are identical in the three accounts : ' as Jesus passed by,'
' sitting at the place of toll,' with the miracle on the paralj- tic
preceding, and the entertainment in the house afterwards. A
singular obscurity rests over the personal history of most of the
twelve, and the case of Matthew is no exception. He is not
mentioned in the Acts ^except in the list, i. 13") nor in the epistles,
and no tradition of him has any authority. His name appears as
Matthew (here, 'called'; Luke v. 27, 'byname Levi') in each
list of the apostles, so that probably Levi was the Jewish, and
Matthew the Christian, name for the same person ^ On the lists
of the apostles, Matthew stands seventh in Mark and Luke, eighth
in Matthew and Acts. In Mark ii. 14 Levi is said to be the ' son
of Alphaeus.' This could scarcely have been the father of James
(Matt. X. 3 ;, or the two sons would have been a pair, hke Andrew
and Peter, John and James. Except in Acts i. 13 Matthew is
associated with Thomas.
ix. 10-13. Jtsus eats with sinners. The Pharisees, who com-
plain, are instructed from Scripture.
10. the house. Mark ii. 15 and Luke v. 29 shew that this
was the abode of the publican.
12, 13. They that are whole appears in each account, but the
^ The distinction of Levi from Matthew has been held by Grotius,
Neander, Hilgenfeld, Reuss ; by Clem. Alex. Strom, iv. 9. 73 ; and by
Origen, Cont. Cels. i. 62. Resch {Ausscrca?i. Parallcltextc) s\ix>^o%es
that Nathanael, John i. 45, xxi. 2, and Matthew were identical, because
each name = ' the gift of God.' Faustus the ATanichean said that
Matthew would not have reported about himself, ' he saw a man,
called Matthew."
N 2
i8o ST. MATTHEW 9. 13-15
13 a physician, but they that are sick. But go ye and learn
what this meaneth, I desire mercy, and not sacrifice : for
I came not to call the righteous, but sinners.
14 Then come to him the disciples of John, saying, Why
do we and the Pharisees fast oft, but thy disciples fast
15 not? And Jesus said unto them, Can the sons of the
bride-chamber mourn, as long as the bridegroom is with
quotation from Hos. vi. 6 (see again Matt. xii. 7) is only here.
The prophet in his day taught Israel that God loved mercy more
than sacrifice. The scribes, who pretended to know the Scriptures,
ought to go and 'learn' what such sayings really taught. There
were 'many publicans and sinners' who displayed more religious
receptivity than any of these educated legalists. This was the
first occasion on vvhich Jesus had so publicly identified himself
with the ostracized classes : henceforth he was marked by the
dominant party as a foe to be dealt with. He yields them a Sort
of ironical concession by speaking of them as 'the righteous';
while his clients are ' sinners.' * When the Pharisees saw it,'
they instinctively detected that he had selected his associates.
They were present not as guests, but as spectators, which custom
allowed. In Capernaum Jesus might have made friends of some
of the numerous persons in good social positions, who dwelt in
a town so important. It was on the mercantile route between
east and west, and especially between the territories of Herod
and Philip. Matthew, who had held a lucrative post, now ' left
air to follow Jesus. His astonished neighbours by their gaze
of amazement expressed their pity for his hallucination. The
words 'to repentance,' A. V., are in Luke v. 32, Clem. Ep. ii.
(end of second century) has the remark, ' Another Scripture saith,
I came not to call the righteous.'
ix. 14-17. The disciples question about fasting They are
taught that forms may vary with time and circumstances.
Parabolical reference to cloth and wine-skins.
14. Why do we and the Pharisees fast oft? It appears that
the disciples did not observe the Jewish fasts — partly, because of
the reason given vi. 16; partly, because they were like guests
at a bridal party, who must be cheerful. John iii. 29 represents
Jesus as a bridegroom, and the Baptist as his friend. The bride-
groom's departure is hinted at for the first time.
15. In verse 15 'mourn' and 'fast' correspond; Mark and
Luke have ' fast ' only. ' Shall be taken away ' is in the original
a word only here and Mark ii. 20, Luke v. 35. All followed a
Greek source. The 'sons of the bride-chamber' were the
ST. MATTHEW 9. 16-iS 181
them ? but the days will come, when the bridegroom
shall be taken away from them, and then will they fast
And no man putteth a piece of undressed cloth upon an 16
old garment ; for that which should fill it up taketh from
the garment, and a worse rent is made. Neither do men 17
put new wine into old wine-skins : else the skins burst,
and the wine is spilled, and the skins perish : but they put
new wine into fresh wine-skins, and both are preserved.
While he spake these things unto them, behold, there iS
came a ruler, and worshipped him, saying. My daughter
is even now dead : but come and lay thy hand upon her,
youths who conducted the bride to the house of the bride-
groom.
16. -andressed clotli: 'new,' A. V. and in Luke. Perhaps
this is a farther use of the imagery of a marriage, at which new
robes were prepared, or old ones renovated, and wine was put
into bottles. The new cloth contracted after being moistened and
dried, and 'a worse rent' was made.
IT. wine-skins, and not 'bottles,* are yet used in the East.
The old skins, corrupted by use, broke up under the fermentation
of the ' new wine.' The old order was changing, and the new
ideas of the kingdom must develop forms suited to their ov/n
nature. To those who wrote at a later time the change would
be very manifest.
ix. 18-26. The healing of the daughter of Jairus and of a
diseased woman.
18. The accounts of the two miracles narrated here, verses i8-
26, are also similarly interwoven in Mark v. 21-43 ^^id Luke viii.
40-56 ; which suggests that they were so in the primary source.
Mark's account has 155 words, Luke's 123, and Matthew's 100.
All that Matthew reports is in Mark ; but he omits the name
'Jairus' ; also the names of the disciples allowed to be present;
the words ' Damsel, arise,' and the injunction not to make the
miracle known. Mark and Luke most nearly agree.
Wliile he spake tliese thing's. Matthew still thinks of Jesus
as ' in the house ' ; but Mark v. 21 and Luke viii. 40 describe him as
near the sea and a crowd around him.
a ruler : one who presided over the elders in the synagogue;
sometimes there was more than one : Acts xiii. 15. The primitive
bishop probably had a similar office.
My daxighter is even now dead. The original has a past
i82 ST. MATTHEW 9. 19-25
19 and she shall live. And Jesus arose, and followed him,
20 and so did his disciples. And behold, a woman, who
had an issue of blood twelve years, came behind him,
21 and touched the border of his garment : for she said
within herself, If I do but touch his garment, I shall be
22 made whole. But Jesus turning and seeing her said,
Daughter, be of good cheer ; thy faith hath made thee
whole. And the woman was made whole from that
23 hour. And when Jesus came into the ruler's house,
and saw the flute-players, and the crowd making a
24 tumult, he said, Give place : for the damsel is not dead,
25 but sleepeth. And they laughed him to scorn. But
when the crowd was put forth, he entered in, and took
tense = ' died.' Some think that was only the father's pessimistic
view of the case, because Mark says, ' at the point of death * ; and
Luke, May a dying.' Mark also reports a later message: Hhe
child is dead.' Afterwards Jesus said, verse 24, ' the damsel is not
dead, but sleepeth.'
20. The progress of Jesus is delayed by another application for
healing power. Mark gives the details, which are abridged by
Matthew. The cases are intended to illustrate the power of
faith.
21. If I do but toncli Ms garment : hence the response (verse
22% "be of sTood clieer (cf. John xvi. 33 ; Acts xxiii. 11, Jesus
to Paul ), and thy faith hath made thee whole : lit. ' hath saved
thee,' the latter a rhythmical saying, found Mark v. 34, x. 52;
Luke vii. 50, viii. 48, xvii, 19, xviii. 42. Her modest desire not to
draw attention to herself, and not to bring defilement on the
teacher, had made her come ' behind him.' She thought to touch
* the border ' — the craspedon ordered by Num. xv. 38, to remind
the wearer of the commandments — would be sufficient; but her
faith, not the tassel, wrought the cure.
23, 24. Matthew alone speaks of the flute-players, though all
speak of the lamentation which required them and the wailing
women. The moribund condition of the girl had existed for some
time : all thought she was dead, and laughed him to scorn when
he suggested another view.
25. when the crowd was put forth. He was already in the
ruler's house (23), and this further entering in is explained in
Mark v. 40, ' goeth in where the child was.'
ST. MATTHEW 9. 26-33 183 •
her by the hand ; and the damsel arose. And the fame 26
hereof went forth into all that land.
And as Jesus passed by from thence, two blind men 27
followed him, crying out, and saying, Have mercy on us,
thou son of David. And when he was come into the 28
house, the bhnd men came to him : and Jesus saith
unto them, Believe ye that I am able to do this ? They
say unto him, Yea, Lord. Then touched he their eyes, 29
saying, According to your faith be it done unto you.
And their eyes were opened. And Jesus strictly charged 30
them, saying. See that no man know it. But they went 31
forth, and spread abroad his fame in all that land.
And as they went forth, behold, there was brought to 32
him a dumb man possessed with a devil. And when 33
23. Matthew reports what is probable, that * the fame hereof
went forth into all that land,' but not (as Mark and Luke) that
Jesus forbad them to mention it. Weiss-Meyer infers from the
phrase ' all that land ' that the writer was not a Palestinean (cf.
verse 31).
ix. 27-31. Cure of the blind. How the blind called on Jesus,
and were relieved. Secrecy charged upon them in vain.
27. two blind men. This case is only reported by Matthe\v.
That found in Matt. xx. 30, q. v., occurred at Jericho, this at
Capernaum. Holtzmann and others regard the records as doublets
of the same event. The cry, ' thou son of David,' is the same —
at this early period not very likely— and in both cases the cure
was by touch. Here Jesus says, ' Believe ye that I am able to do
this ? ' and in xx. 32, ' What will ye that / should do unto
you ? ' Still Weiss thinks it incredible that the accounts should
refer to the same case.
thon son of David. Three narratives concerning blind men
include this title : Matt. ix. 27, xii. 23, xx. 30. If now given for
the first time there would be a reason for the charge to be silent
which followed.
30. strictly charged them : marg. * sternly.' The word is also
found in Mark i. 43, xiv. 5 'murmured'; John xi. 33 'groaned.*
In each case strong feeling is indicated.
ix. 32-34. A dumb demoniac. The libel of the Pharisees, re-
peated elsewhere.
32. a dumb man. This was no doubt the case referred to in
1 84 ST. MATTHEW 9. 34-38
the devil was cast out, the dumb man spake : and the
multitudes marvelled, saying, It was never so seen in
34 Israel. But the Pharisees said, By the prince of the
devils casteth he out devils.
35 And Jesus went about all the cities and the villages,
teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel
of the kingdom, and healing all manner of disease and
36 all manner of sickness. But when he saw the multitudes,
he was moved with compassion for them, because they
were distressed and scattered, as sheep not having a
37 shepherd. Then saith he unto his disciples. The harvest
38 truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few. Pray ye
Matt. xii. 22 ; Luke xi. 14. The dumb demon, the astonishment
of the people, and the reference to Beelzebub all tend to shew the
identity. Mark iii. 22 does not seem to refer to this case : what is
said there about the ascription of the miracles to Beelzebub has its
parallel in Matt. xii.
ix. 35 — X. I. The Teacher and Healer. His compassion for the
people : the disciples to pray for more labourers. They receive
authority to heal.
35. And Jesus went about. This verse repeats iv. 23, and
closes the second great section of the first gospel.
36. The new section reveals the extent of the labours of the
great Teacher, and the need for a larger agency. He had gone
into many cities, entered into synagogues, and everywhere he
found a thirst for knowledge, but a lack of the gift of interpretation
among the teachers. The people were as sheep not having a
shepherd. Under a foreign rule, the prey of governors and
tax-farmers, the heads of the community hopelessly divided by
sectarian animosity, the masses were distressed and scattered, hke
a flock neglected by its pastors, or driven by hirelings. Jesus was
moved with compassion for them, he mourned over their prospec-
tive as well as over their present condition.
37. The harvest truly is plenteous. Luke x. 2 associates
this saying with the mission of the Seventy. In his progress
through the country Jesus discovered the greatness of the work,
on account of which he now appeals to his disciples.
38. Pray ye. He sees * tlie fields white already unto the
harvest' (John iv. 35% 'the labourers few ' : John the Baptist and
himself.
ST. MATTHEW 10. 1,2 185
therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he send forth
labourers into his harvest. And he called unto him his 10
twelve disciples, and gave them authority over unclean
spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of
disease and all manner of sickness.
Now the names of the twelve apostles are these : 2
The first, Simon, who is called Peter, and Andrew his
tlie Ziord of the harvest must send forth labourers, cf.
Mark i. 12, ' driveth him.' ' Pray ye ... . that he send,' Luke
X. 2 ; the same construction occurs in Acts viii. 24.
X. 2-42. The twelve apostles. Their names, 2-5 ; their sphere
restricted ; their commission to preach and heal ; their slender
equipment; their 'peace' to be upon the receptive, 6-15; their
suifering under persecution, 16-23 ; their true fear and confidence,
24-33 > '^^ great conflict which the new faith should initiate,
34-39 ; the blessing on those who give a cup of water to a disciple.
2. Matthew does not mention the separation and designation of
the Twelve as does Mark iii. 13, yet he assumes it. Mark places
the event after the miracle of the withered hand, cf. Matt. xii. 9.
In the N. T. there are four catalogues of the Twelve : Matt,
x. 2-4; Mark iii. 16-19; Luke vi. 14-16; Acts i. 13. They all
appear to speak of the same persons (one or two points being
doubtful) ; Simon Peter always stands at the head of the first
division of four ; Philip of the second ; James of the third, Judas
being always last. The order in Matthew agrees best with that
of Luke ; that of Mark with Acts.
the names of the twelve apostles. Those whom Matthew
elsewhere calls 'disciples' he now calls 'apostles'; Mark
describes them as ' the twelve ' ; Luke those ' whom also he
named apostles.' This word is here, as in the N. T. generall3',
to be taken in its etymological mea.n\n% — messengers ; cf. John xiii.
16, 'one that is sent' (marg. 'an apostle') ; Rom. x. 15, 'except they
be sent.' The number is supposed to have reference to that of
the tribes of Israel : Matt. xix. 28; Rev. xxi. 12-14. Others
besides the Twelve were afterwards called apostles, as Matthias,
Paul, James, Barnabas ; cf. Rom. xvi. 7.
The first, Simon. Matthew alone mentions Peter as the
* first ' ; John i. 40 represents Andrew and John as the first to be
called. Indications of the prominence of Peter are found in Matt,
xvi. 16; Acts i. 15, ii. 14; but 'dominion' was forbidden to any,
Matt. XX. 25 ; and in time James, not Peter, became the head of
the local church in Jerusalem. Matthew does not say when the
name ' Peter' was given to Simon : Luke vi. 14. ' Peter' is the
1 86 ST. MATTHEW 10. 3, 4
brother; James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother;
3 Phihp, and Bartholomew ; Thomas, and Matthew the
pubHcan; James the son of Alphaeus, and Thaddseus;
4 Simon the Cananaean, and Judas Iscariot, who also
Greek for the Aramaic ' Cephas,' found in John i. 42 ; i Cor. i. 12 ;
Gal. ii. 9. The ' Grecians,' John xii. 22, came to Andrew and
Philip, who had Greek names.
James the son of Sebedee is not mentioned in the fourth
gospel. His name here precedes that of John as probably the
elder. Their mother Salome being sister of the Virgin Mary, they
were cousins of Jesus.
3. The second James, the son of Alphaeus, may have been
the brother of Matthew. There was a third 'James,' called ' the
brother of the Lord,' who was not of the Twelve, who did not at
first believe that Jesus was the Messiah, but was convinced by the
resurrection, i Cor. xv. 7. If ' Alphaeus' was the same as ' Clopas,'
John xix. 25, this third James could be identified with the second'.
Philip and Bartholomew are connected, John i. 45, xxi. 2 ; the
latter as Nathanael. Thomas is not again referred to by Matthew,
but more frequently in John (xi. 16, xiv. 5, xx. 24). He is asso-
ciated in all the lists with Matthew. In John xi. 16 he is called
* a twin ' (^Greek, Didymus), and some have supposed that Matthew
was his twin brother.
and Thaddseus, A. V. had ' and Lebbaeus, whose surname
was Thaddaeus.' Tischendorf had some good authorities on his
side for this reading, but Westcott and Hort {N. T. ii, App. p. 11)
say that it is due to an early attempt to bring Levi (Luke v. 27)
within the twelve. Instead of Thaddaeus, Luke vi. 15 and Acts
i. 13 (also Sin. Syr. in Matthew) fill up the number with the name
* Judas of James,' who was not a brother of Jesus, Matt. vi. 3, and
is distinguished from Iscariot, John xiv. 22.
4. Simon the Cananjean, marg. ' Zealot,' A. V. ' the Canaanite.*
' Zealot ' is the translation of an Aramaic word which was like
* Canaanite.' The Canaanites were a political sect who followed
Judas the Gaulonite in his opposition to the Roman domination.
The last apostle came from Kerioth in Judah, Joshua xv. 25, and
was the onl^^ apostle selected from a place beyond Galilee ^
^ On the vexed question of ' The Brethren of the Lord,' see
Dr. Mayor's article in Hastings' Did. of the Bible, i. 320 ; and Bishop
Lightfoot's essay in Galatians.
^ In relation to Judas the Synoptists present a specimen of similarity
with variation. Matt., ' And Judas the Iscariot he also betrayed him ' ;
Mark iii. ig, ' And Judas Iscariot who also betrayed him ' ; Luke vi.
16, ' And Judas Iscariot who became a betrayer.'
ST. MATTHEW 10. 5-10 187
betrayed him. These twelve Jesus sent forth, and 5
charged them, saying,
Go not into afiy way of the Gentiles, and enter not
into any city of the Samaritans : but go rather to the 6
lost sheep of the house of Israel. And as ye go, preach, 7
saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. Heal the 8
sick, raise the dead, cleanse the lepers, cast out devils :
freely ye received, freely give. Get you no gold, nor 9
silver, nor brass in your purses ; no wallet for yotcr 10
5. The sphere of operation for the Twelve was confined to the
land and people of Israel. Mark and Luke do not notice the
restriction, and Acts i. 8 shews that the gospel afterwards w^as
to be taken to Samaria, now excluded, and to ' the ends of the
land.* The gospel was not preached freely to the Gentiles until
the mission of Paul and Barnabas, Acts xiii. i. The Samaritans
\vere supposed to have been descended from the heattien colonists
introduced to populate desolated Israel, 2 Kings xvii. 24. They
accepted the Pentateuch as their sacred authorit}', but not the
prophetical writings. The cleft in politics and rehgion between
the two nations was deep and wide : John iv. 9 ; Luke xvii. 18.
Matthew says nothing of the visit of Jesus to Samaria, Luke ix.
52; John iv. 4, 'must needs go through Samaria': though he
gives the signs of an extended gospel in viii. 11, xxi. 43, xxviii.
19. It may be noted that this direction to avoid the Gentiles was
given to the Twelve : cf. Gal. ii. 9, 'they unto the circumcision.'
6. the lost slieep of the house of Israel. The moral and
social condition of the nation was so painful as to require this
concentration of efibrt. Jesus circumscribed his own labours to
them : xv. 24.
8. Heal the sick : Luke ix. 2. Matthew gives the fullest
account of this instruction, and alone has freely ye received,
freely give. Some MSS. omit raise the dead. There is no record
of any such achievement, and it is supposed, xvii. 20, that the
apostles were unequal to the highest kind of miracle.
9. Get you no g-old. The coinage of Herod was chiefly in
brass or copper. Gold and silver were of Greek or Roman
mintage, and scarce, Acts iii. 6. It was sometimes obtained
from ' strangers,' Matt. xvii. 26. Money was usually carried in
a folded belt, in ' purses.'
10. wallet, or A. V. ' scrip ' (obsolete : Shakespeare) : a bag
drawn together like a purse : cf. John xii. 6.
i88 ST. MATTHEW 10. 11-15
journey, neither two coats, nor shoes, nor staff: for
11 the labourer is worthy of his food. And into whatso-
ever city or village ye shall enter, search out who in it
1 2 is worthy ; and there abide till ye go forth. And as
13 ye enter into the house, salute it. And if the house
be worthy, let your peace come upon it : but if it be
14 not worthy, let your peace return to you. And whoso-
ever shall not receive you, nor hear your words, as ye
go forth out of that house or that city, shake off the dust
15 of your feet. Verily I say unto you, It shall be more
tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah in the
day of judgement, than for that city.
neither two coats, i. e. one over another.
nor shoes: Luke omits ; but Mark permits 'sandals/ which
even the most sordid wore. No staves, yet Mark and Luke
allow 'a staff.' Here the accounts are independent though related.
the labourer. The reward is sure to the faithful toiler :
Matt, vi. 33. Paul, who seldom quotes gospel language, seems
to refer to this saying in i Cor. ix. 14.
11. The prophet or evangelist, on entering a city, must search
out, be at some pains to ascertain, who was likely to shew
sympathy for the new cause. At first their work was to be
chiefly in houses.
12. The eastern * salaam ' still preserves the ancient salutation,
Peace : Luke x. 5. If no receptivity were displayed they would
not remain : their good wishes would be as if not spoken. The
Greek words for ' salute ' and ' peace ' do not shew the original
similarity.
13. There would be no blessing on the unfriendly house, but
on the speaker.
14. shake off the dust of your feet: a symbolic act (Acts xiii.
51) expressing entire separation between parties. The Jews
regarded Gentile dust as a defilement. The construction of the
verse is awkward but the meaning evident.
15. It shall be more tolerable. The statement reappears in
Matt. xi. 22, 24, and in the address to the Seventy, Luke x. 12.
Meyer notices that the resurrection of the wicked is assumed in
such passages. The day of judgement is frequently referred to
in the N. T., as Matt. xii. 36 ; Acts xvii. 31. ' More tolerable' is
a rare word, but is found also in Luke. Sir J. C. Hawkins {Hor.
Synop. p. 68) concludes that it belonged to the Logia.
ST. MATTHEW 10. 16-20 189
Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of i6
wolves : be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless
as doves. But beware of men : for they will deliver you 17
up to councils, and in their synagogues they will scourge
you ; yea and before governors and kings shall ye be 18
brought for my sake, for a testimony to them and to
the Gentiles. But when they deliver you up, be not 19
anxious how or what ye shall speak ; for it shall be
given you in that hour what ye shall speak. For it is 20
not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father that
16. I send yon forth as sheep. Luke x. 3, 'as lambs.' There
is an emphasis on the pronoun ' I.' They would often be
surrounded by foes — in the midst of wolves— and should be
wise as serpents, which were supposed to be very sagacious :
Gen. iii. i ; Ps. Iviii. 4. Yet, even against their bitterest foes, they
should cherish no malignity, but be harmless as doves (marg.
'simple') ; Hos. vii. 11. Some have rendered the adjective 'offence-
less ' : 'without horn or tooth, nail or spike' (Bengel), the
weapons which nature has provided for animal defence.
17. beware of men. This prediction of their fate recurs in
Matt. xxiv. 9 ; Mark xiii. 9 ; Luke xxi. 12 ; but they were scarcely
threatened during their Master's life. Their turn to stand before
the Sanhedrin (v. 22) would come ; also to be scourged in syna-
gogues, Acts xxii. 19 ; 2 Cor. xi. 24.
before g-overnors and kings. The 'governors' were the
Roman Proconsuls, or Procurators, like Pilate and Felix, before
whom many Christians had to bear testimony : Matt. viii. 4, xxiv.
14 ; Phil. i. 13.
18. A. V. in ' for a testimony against them ' was misleading :
the testimony was to them.
19. when they deliver you up : perhaps, as in their Masters
case, through some betrayer, Mark xiii. 11 ; Luke xii. 11. Peter
and John had to appear before the ' council,' Acts iv. 13 : also
Stephen, Acts vi. 13.
20. They who had received a gift of the Spirit were prophets,
Eph. iv. II. The Montanists of the second century claimed
that such inspiration belonged to all believers : i Cor. xii. 7.
The promise w^as especially for times of peril and anxiety.
the Spirit of your rather : of one near and tender to
those who seem to be forsaken ; in Mark and Luke, ' the Holy
Spirit.'
iQo ST. MATTHEW 10. 21-24
21 speaketh in you. And brother shall deliver up brother
to death, and the father his child : and children shall
rise up against parents, and cause them to be put to
22 death. And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's
sake : but he that endureth to the end, the same shall
23 be saved. But when they persecute you in this city,
flee into the next : for verily I say unto you, Ye shall
not have gone through the cities of Israel, till the Son
of man be come.
24 A disciple is not above his master, nor a servant above
21. This verse points out the sad effect of religious strife. As
it proceeds natural affection is estranged, and ' a man's foes shall
be they of his own household.'
children shall rise up against parents : an extreme per-
version of natural feeling.
22. The disciples were to drink this cup of bitterness to the
dregs, for they should be hated of all men. Through their religious
narrowness the Jews, Tacitus says, became gctteris odium, huntani.
The Name would become a sufficient pretext for the utmost
cruelty : i Pet. iv. 16. * The contest is over the Name ' (Ter-
tullian). The sentence ' Ye shall be hated of all men for my
name's sake ' is found in Matt. x. 22, xxiv. 9 ; Mark xiii. 13 ; Luke
xxi. 17.
he that endureth to the end: Mark xiii. 13 ; as Matt. xxiv.
9, 13 and Jas. i. 12 shew that this refers to the final judgement.
23. Ye shall not have gone throug-h. This cannot mean that
they should not have exhausted the places of refuge (Weiss), but
that they should not have completed their evangelistic tour through
Israel, before ' the Son of man ' should have come. The state-
ment is only in Matthew, but is probably original. In the
apostolical circles it was believed that the Lord was 'at hand' :
Matt. xxiv. 34 ; Heb. ix. 28. At first the apostles might think
that the gospel would be confined to Israel until the Messiah
came. Some have explained the coming of the Son of man by
the descent of the Spirit at Pentecost, others by the destruction
of the city. A more recent interpretation (Lutteroth, Bruce) is,
* until the gospel of humanity is preached.' This overlooks the
fact that the term must liave had some meaning for the first
disciples.
24. The R. V has properly *a disciple,' *a servant,' in this
verse. This dreadful prospect of humiliation, loss, and perse-
cution would alarm those who looked on Jesus as the ' Son of
ST. MATTHEW 10. 25-29 191
his lord. It is enough for the disciple that he be as his 25
master, and the servant as his lord. If they have called
the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more
shall they call them of his household ! Fear them not 26
therefore : for there is nothing covered, that shall not be
revealed; and hid, that shall not be known. What I 27
tell you in the darkness, speak ye in the light -. and what
ye hear in the ear, proclaim upon the housetops. And 28
be not afraid of them which kill the body, but are not
able to kill the soul : but rather fear him which is able
to destroy both soul and body in hell. Are not two 29
David,' about to restore his father's kingdom. Already the foes
of Jesus were angry and called him ' Beelzebub.' This was the
name of the god of flies, worshipped in Ekron (2 Kings ii. i, 16),
where he had an oracle. Pharasaic ingenuity connected this
name with that of the prince of devils : Matt. ix. 34, xii. 24-27 ;
Mark iii. 22 ; Luke xi. 15. Another interpretation made him
* lord of dung' ; but another more probable, * lord of the house \*
Zahn assumes that this is the correct meaning in this place, but
that Greek readers would fail to perceive the allusion which would
be clear to readers of Aramaic. Epiphanius says that the Ebion-
ites used the saying, It is enough for the disciple to he as his master
in favour of circumcision. This shews that the saying was in
their gospel.
26. tliere is notSiing- co^ared. Mark iv. 22 connects this
utterance with the light which could not be hidden ; Luke xii. 2
with the underhanded proceedings of the Pharisees. The inno-
cence of the servants of righteousness, long obscured (Luke, 'hath
been hidden'), should receive its final demonstration.
28. The persecutor can only injure property and bodily comfort ;
the judgement threatens real evil. God (not Satan, as Olshausen,
Slier, Bruce) can cast into Gehenna : Matt, v. 29 ; Jas. iv. 12 ;
Clem. Rom. ii. 4. The doctrine, quietly spoken in the catechetical
school, must be proclaimed from the domes — the tops of the
houses — whence public announcements were made.
29. God cares for all — small and great. If there is a Providence
1 ' Beelzebub ' was read in A. V. and R. V., but the latter in the margin
has the better form, ' Beelzebul.' Westcott and Hort (and Weiss) prefer
the form ' Beezebul," but this gives no interpretation, though found in
the oldest MSS. The expression ' master of the house,' verse 24, shews
that ' Baal ' was part of the word.
192 ST. MATTHEW 10. 30-37
sparrows sold for a farthing ? and not one of them shall
30 fall on the ground without your Father : but the very
31 hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear not therefore ;
32 ye are of more value than many sparrows. Every one
therefore who shall confess me before men, him will
I also confess before my Father which is in heaven.
33 But whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I
also deny before my Father which is in heaven.
34 Think not that I came to send peace on the earth ;
35 I came not to send peace, but a sword. For I came to
set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter
against her mother, and the daughter in law against her
36 mother in law : and a man's foes shall be they of his own
37 household. He that loveth father or mother more than
me is not worthy of me ; and he that loveth son or
at all it must be a perfect system. It is immanent, and in this
sense views ' with equal eye a hero perish or a sparrow fall ' ;
but it is also transcendent, for not a sparrow falleth ' without j^our
Father.'
30. tlie very hairs of your Ixead are all numbered : a part
of the body which may be lost without our knowledge : i Sam.
xiv. 45 ; Luke xxi. 18 ; Acts xxvii. 34. In Syriac the word for
' hairs,' mene^ resembles ' numbered,' mana.
31. ye are of more value than many sparrows. Verse 29
says that two were sold for a farthing, i, e. for an assarion, which
was one-tenth of a drachma : cf. Luke xii. 6,
32. Every one therefore who shall confess me : R- V- marg.
'in me' is an Aramaic form of expression. Luke xii. 8 has,
instead of 'before my Father/ 'before the angels of God.' Matt,
xvii. 27 ; Luke ix. 26 combine the two phrases.
The antagonisms which the new ideas should excite are ex-
plained yet further.
34. Think not that I came to send peace : Luke xii, 49, * fire.'
The result of his mission appears as the object : ' I came to send
... a sword ' ; not ' on earth,' A. V., but ' on the earth,' or ' land
of Israel.'
35. to set a man at variance : the word only here : cf. Mic.
vii. 6; Ps. xii. 9; John xiii. 18. The marg. 'cast' gives a
Hebraistic tinge to the expression.
ST. MATTHEW 10. 3S-42 193
daughter more than me is not worthy of me. And he 38
that doth not take his cross and follow after me, is not
worthy of me. He that findeth his life shall lose it ; 39
and he that loseth his life for my sake shall find it.
He that receiveth you receiveth me, and he that 40
receiveth me receiveth him that sent me. He that 41
receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall
receive a prophet's reward ; and he that receiveth a
righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall
receive a righteous man's reward. And whosoever shall 4 2
give to drink unto one of these little ones a cup of cold
water only, in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto
you, he shall in no wise lose his reward.
38. lie tliat dotli not take his cross. This is the first reference
to the instrument by which Jesus should die : cf. Matt. xvi. 24 ;
Mark viii. 34 ; Luke ix. 23. The reference at this earl}- period to
a matter which would be far from the disciples' thought is very-
singular. It was only towards the end of his career that Jesus
began to tell his disciples that he should be given over to the
Gentiles to be crucified. Meyer thinks it ma}^ be proleptic : as
Matthew collects sajnngs without much regard to chronological
relations, this may be. Dr. Cheyne [Encycl. Bibl. i. 961) suggests
that it was some saying of Jesus modified by a later generation.
There is no evidence that it was a proverbial saying, though
criminals bore their own cross ; John xix. 17 : Cicero, de Divin.
i. 26 : furcatn ferens ductus est.
39. He that findeth his life : or ' found ' it, marg. referring to
the future judgement : cf. Matt. xvi. 25.
40. He that receiveth you receiveth me comes in connexion
with the feet-washing, John xiii. 20.
41. In the name of a prophet. Every disciple might be a
prophet, Eph. ii. 20, iv. 11, and for such this discourse was
intended. Euthj^m. Zigabenus remarks : ' In saying this, he
opened the houses of believers to the disciples.' Didache, xi. 4,
' Let every one that cometh in the name of the Lord be re-
ceived.'
42. these little ones. The reference to children shews that the
true connexion is to be found in Matt, xviii. 6.
a cnp of cold water in a dry season would be the most
valuable of gifts.
194 ST. MATTHEW 11. 1-4
11 And it came to pass, when Jesus had made an end of
commanding his twelve disciples, he departed thence to
teach and preach in their cities.
2 Now when John heard in the prison the works of the
3 Christ, he sent by his disciples, and said unto him, Art
4 thou he that cometh, or look we for another ? And
xi. I. A formula of transition to another section of the gospel :
see vii. 28.
This verse concludes the preceding narrative. Mark vi. 12-13 >
Luke ix. 6, refer to the departure of the disciples on their mission,
while Jesus continues his own work in their cities, i.e. in
Galilee.
xi. 2-19. Johti'stnessage of inquiry. The reply, 4-6. A discourse
upon the personal and official greatness of the Baptist, 7-19.
2. The story of John's embassy is not in Mark, but is in Luke
vii. 18-23.
beard in tlie prison, his arrest having been already men-
tioned, iv. 12.
the works of the Christ, everywhere spoken of, had reached
his solitary dungeon.
He sent the message by his disciples, the A. V. had * two ' :
cf John i. 35.
3. Art thou he that cometh? 'The coming one' was a
common description of the Messiah : Rev. i. 4-7 ; cf. Ps. cxviii. 26.
4. tell John the thing's. The miracles alluded to recall pro-
phecy, as Isa. XXXV. 5, Ixi. i.
5. the poor have good tiding-s : cf. Matt. v. 3, ix. 36 ; Heb. iv.
2. Some would translate, ' the poor preach.' Luke vii. 21
implies that some were healed there and then, and the miracle at
Nain comes in just before. Why did John send this message ?
The older authorities (with Bengel, Stier, &c.) said that John's
disciples were in doubt, especially about their present duty of
transferring their allegiance to Jesus. On their account John
might wish for a more decided manifestation of his authority.
Another view is that John, never quite certain that Jesus was the
Messiah, was beginning to believe (Keim,Weizsacker, Holtzmann).
But Matt. iii. 11 and other accounts of John's early witness to
Jesus cannot be so disposed of. The more probable view is that
John, dejected by his imprisonment, needed encouragement. He
had expected one who should suppress such tyrants as Herod,
and bring the fire of judgement on sinners. The report of Jesus
was of healing and mercy only, but John is reminded that the
prophetic word is being confirmed.
ST. MATTHEW 11. 5-11 195
Jesus answered and said unto them, Go your way and
tell John the things which ye do hear and see : the 5
blind receive their sight, and the lame walk, the lepers
are cleansed, and the deaf hear, and the dead are raised
up, and the poor have good tidings preached to them.
And blessed is he. whosoever shall find none occasion 6
of stumbling in me. And as these went their way, 7
Jesus began to say unto the multitudes concerning John,
What went ye out into the wilderness to behold ? a reed
shaken with the wind ? But what went ye out for to see ? 8
a man clothed in soft raiment} Behold^ they that wear
soft rairdent are in kings' houses. But wherefore went 9
ye out? to see a prophet? Yea, I say unto you, and
much more than a prophet. This is he, of whom it is i3
written,
Behold, I send my messenger before thy face,
Who shall prepare thy way before thee.
Verily I say unto you, Among them that are born of n
women there hath not arisen a greater than John the
*I. In verses 7-19 Jesus explains more fully what John's mission
and character were (not in Mark, but verbally in Luke). John
had seemed to waver, but was he a reed shaken with the wind?
Those who had heard him on the Jordan did not think so. Was
he now subdued by hardship ? He who was content with a
leathern girdle would not care for 'soft raiment,' or 'to live
delicately,' so that the compulsory self-denial of a prison had not
exhausted his faith.
9, 10. The people believed him to be 'a prophet,' such as was
expected : Matt. xiv. 5 ; John i. 25. But Jesus sees in him iiiore
than a prophet, i. e. the messeng-er or ' angel of the Lord ' : Mai.
iii. I ; Mark. i. 2 ; Luke vii. 27 ; John i. 6 ; cf. Matt. xvii. 10.
thy way hafore thee. The O. T. has ' before me,' but the
second person appears in each Synoptic Gospel. This proves that
the change was in the source. Weiss suggests that the word in
the LXX for 'prepare' is 'look upon,' and this misled the Aramaic
author ; but when the writer went back to the Hebrew, why did
he not accept the first person of the original ?
11. there hath not arisen a grreater. He who recognized
O 2
196 ST. MATTHEW 11. 12-14
Baptist : yet he that is but little in the kingdom of
12 heaven is greater than he. And from the days of John
the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth
13 violence, and men of violence take it by force. For all
• 4 the prophets and the law prophesied until John. And
if ye are willing to receive //, this is Elijah, which is to
the approach of the kingdom when it was not perceived by others
must have his place among the Alpine summits of human dignity.
Yet they that are born of women are inferior to them that are
born of the Spirit. ' The smallest of the truly great is greater than
the greatest of the little ' (Maldonatus).
12. And from the days of Johntb,e Baptist. This parabolical
saying (verses 12-15, omitted by Mark) is placed by Luke xvi. 16
in an address to the Pharisees. Matthew collects in this place
the saying relating to John.
tlie king'dom of heaven, suffereth violence. This saying
has been much discussed. i. Does it mean that the enemies of
the kingdom violently oppose it ? Luke's reference to those who
are entering forbids that view. ii. Were John and Jesus the
violent ones (Lange) ; or does the kingdom come by force
(Bengel) ? Again, the negative seems to be required by Luke :
' every man entereth violently.' The publicans and sinners long
shut out now rushed in. The old has past, and the new era is
come. The doors have but just been opened, but the claimants
are violent to enter. Dr. Resch (^Paralleltexie, iii ; Die Logia
Jesu, p. 123) supposes that the original word was the Heb. for
' break through.' This word is found in 2 Chron. xxxi. 5 for
'spreading abroad,' and the Syriac Matt. i. 19 has a corresponding
word, while Luke xvi. 16 has ' the gospel is preached.' Prof.
Marshall iJZritical Review^ Jan. 1896) thinks that the difficulty is
best explained from the Aramaic, and that we should read :
* The kingdom of God is violently broken into,
The law-breakers seize it by force.'
This gives a good interpretation. The Pharisees are admonished
that the old restrictions are broken down, and the outcasts have
come into their inheritance : cf. Irenaeus, iv. 37, 7 ; Clem. Alex.
Strom, v. 3.
13. all the prophets and the law (Luke omits). The author,
like St. Paul, i Cor. xiv. i, thinks highly of the prophetic
office.
14. this is Elijah. Mai. iv. 5 ; Matt. xvii. 12 ; John i. 21
seems to contradict, but Luke i. 17 explains: 'in the spirit and
power of Elijah.'
ST. MATTHEW 11. 15-21 197
come. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. But 15, 16
whereunto shall I liken this generation ? It is like unto
children sitting in the marketplaces, which call unto their
fellows, and say, We piped unto you, and ye did not 17
dance; we wailed, and ye did not mourn. For John 18
came neither eating nor drinking, and they say, He hath
a devil. The Son of man came eating and drinking, 19
and they say, Behold, a gluttonous man, and a wine-
bibber, a friend of publicans and sinners ! And wisdom
is justified by her works.
Then began he to upbraid the cities wherein most of 20
his mighty works were done, because they repented not.
Woe unto thee, Chorazin ! woe unto thee, Bethsaida ! 21
16. It is like unto cMldren. The Jewish authorities did not
approve either of John or of Jesus.
this g-eneration is in Luke ' Pharisees and lawyers.' Jesus
compares them to children in the market-places playing at mock
marriages and funerals, who call to * their fellows' (Luke : *one to
another'). Perhaps some incident of the kind had just happened.
The Jews complained of John because he did not dance with the
frivolous ; of Jesus because he did not lament with the pessimistic.
Jesus was not an ascetic Essene, for he ate and drank with his
friends ; John was too rigorous in his abstemiousness.
19. ■VTJ-sdom is justified by lier works. The change (R. V.)
from * children ' to ' w^orks ' is made partly on the principle that
a divergent reading (cf. Luke vii. 35) has its own claim. Weiss's
conjecture that Matthew changed the words because * children *
was difficult of interpretation is not supported. Resch says that
we should read 'shall be justified/ because the original, minus
vowel points, might so mean. This is possible, but the Greek text
as a gnomic aorist has a good meaning : ' is usually justified.' On
* Wisdom ' see Prov. viii. ix. The * children of wisdom ' would be
the publicans and sinners, or the true disciples : not Jesus and
the Apostles (Jerome) ; nor, in irony, the Jews.
xi. 20-24. Reproof of Chorazin and Capernaum for their unbelief.
Luke X. 12-16 connects these 'woes' (Matt. xi. 20-24) with
the mission of the Seventy. Two places seem to have had the name
' Bethsaida ' = ' House of the fisher.' One was Bethsaitla-Julias,
north-east of the lake, near the desert place where the people
198 ST. MATTHEW 11. 22-26
for if the mighty works had been done in Tyre and
Sidon which were done in you, they would have repented
22 long ago in sackcloth and ashes. Howbeit I say unto
you, it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in
23 the day of judgement, than for you. And thou, Caper-
naum, shalt thou be exalted unto heaven ? thou shalt go
down unto Hades : for if the mighty works had been
done in Sodom which were done in thee, it would have
24 remained until this day. Howbeit I say unto you, that
it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the
day of judgement, than for thee.
25 At that season Jesus answered and said, I thank thee,
O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou didst
hide these things from the wise and understanding, and
26 didst reveal them unto babes : yea, Father, for so it
were fed, Lukeix. 10; Markvi. 32. The other was the birthplace
of Andrew and Peter, north-west of the lake, Matt. vi. 45 ; John
vi. 17. There is no record of miracles in that place, but the people
had seen the works of Jesus elsewhere : Matt. xiv. 13. Chorazin
(here and Luke x. 13 only) was near to Bethsaida. Through
their blindness to a great spiritual opportunity these places in-
curred a worse fate than Tyre and Sidon, of the sinfulness of which
the prophets had often spoken : e. g. Isa. xxiii ; Ezek. xxviii.
Like Nineveh f Jonah iii. 5), these places would have put on
' sackcloth and ashes ' if they had heard John and Jesus.
23. And thou, Capernaum, shalt thou he exalted? like
Babylon, Isa. xiv. 13. Luke has 'be brought down' for 'go down
unto Hades,' a difference perhaps in two Aramaic verbal forms.
The readings vary : * being exalted,' ' art exalted,' ' shalt thou
be exalted ? '
xi. 25-30. Jesus thanks God. His message t's revealed to the
simple— io those who know the Father through the Son ; they are
invited to come to him.
25. Luke X. 21 connects this saying also with the return of the
Seventy. I thank thee: marg. 'praise ' (Rom. xiv, 11, 'confess').
' hast hid,' A. V. ; didst hide, R. V. The obscuration hap-
pened then, but it may not permanently remain on the same class.
For ' prudent,' A. V., the R. V. has understanding, as Acts
xiii. 7. The change of tenses should be noticed.
ST. MATTHEW 11. 27— 12. 2 199
was well-pleasing in thy sight. All things have been 27
delivered unto me of my Father : and no one knoweth
the Son, save the Father ; neither doth any know the
Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son
willeth to reveal hi7n. Come unto me, all ye that labour 28
and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take 29
my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek
and lowly in heart : and ye shall find rest unto your
souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light. 30
At that season Jesus went on the sabbath day through 12
the cornfields ; and his disciples were an hungred, and
began to pluck ears of corn, and to eat. But the 2
26. it was well-pleasing-, as Phil. ii. 13 ; cf. i Cor. i. 21.
27. All things have been delivered: cf. Matt, xxviii. 18.
* No one knoweth who the Son is, save the Father ' is in Luke
X. 22 an oral or scriptorial variation.
knoweth, i. e, knows well, or accurately. The revelation of
the 'Son ' to Peter came from the ' Father,' Matt. xvi. 17 : so to
Paul, Gal. i. 15 ; cf. i John v. i. An early reading on this passage
(see Justin Martyr, Apol. Ixiii. ; Clem. Horn. xvii. 4 ; Tertull.
Adv. Prax. xxvi) inverts the order of the clauses in this verse.
28. Come unto me. This wonderful saying is only found in
Matthew,
29. On meek and lowly cf. 2 Cor. x. i, ' the meekness and
gentleness of Christ.'
30. my burden is lig-ht. Matt, xxiii. 4 speaks of the ' heavy
burdens ' imposed by the authorities of legalism. In the O. T.,
language analogous to that in the text is found in Isa. xiv. 3,
xxviii. 12 ; Jer. vi. i6, xxxi. 25 : but the most remarkable resem-
blances are found in the Apocrypha. Wisd. of Sir. vi. 25, 26 :
* Put thy shoulder under her.' * Come unto her with all th^^ soul ' ;
(li. 26, 27 ' Put thy neck under the 3'oke. I laboured but a little,
and found for myself much rest.'
xii. 1-8. Controversy on the sabbath. The cornfields. How
David and the priests profaned the sabbath.
1. At that season. Luke : * on a sabbath.* Mark ii. 23-28 and
Luke vi. 1-5 coincide so fully with Matt, verses 1-8 that there can
be no doubt that they proceed from one source. The verb ' to
pluck' (Matt.), 'plucking' (Mark), 'plucked' (^Luke), shews ' the
maximum of identity and variation.'
2. The Pharisees complained as soon as the disciples began to
200 ST. MATTHEW 12. 3-8
Pharisees, when they saw it, said unto him, Behold,
thy disciples do that which it is not lawful to do upon
3 the sabbath. But he said unto them, Have ye not read
what David did, when he was an hungred, and they that
4 were with him ; how he entered into the house of God,
and did eat the shewbread, which it was not lawful for
him to eat, neither for them that were with him, but
5 only for the priests ? Or have ye not read in the law,
how that on the sabbath day the priests in the temple
6 profane the sabbath, and are guiltless ? But I say unto
7 you, that one greater than the temple is here. But if
ye had known what this meaneth, I desire mercy, and
not sacrifice, ye would not have condemned the guiltless.
8 For the Son of man is lord of the sabbath.
pliiok ears of corn. The law (Deut. xxiii, 25) allowed wayfarers
to take the corn into their hands, but a Pharisaic prohibition con-
demned the rubbing.
3. Have ye not read what David did ? which was probably on
the sabbath, i Sam. xxi. 1-7. It was Ahimelech who gave five
loaves of the shewbread to David's company : Mark ii. 26 has
Abiathar, his son.
4. the shewbread. By the law (Exod. xxv. 30 ; Lev. xxiv. 6-8)
twelve loaves in two heaps were to be placed on a dish of gold.
The practice was ancient : most of the ethnic religions required
that offerings of food should be presented in sacred places.
5. the priests in the temple profane the sabbath. The
demands of mercy were to be regarded before those of ritual.
Our word '■ profane' is derived from one which signifies ' far from
the temple ' ; but Matthew's word meant ' to trample down ' :
cf. Acts xxiv. 6.
6. one greater than the tenipie. If service for the temple
was permitted on the sabbath, much more the service of the
Kingdom. In later times the Jews regarded the law as holier than
the temple they had lost.
7. I desire mercy, and not sacrifice: Hos. vi. 6 quoted Matt,
ix. 13. Jesus defends himself by both law and prophets.
8. For the Son of man is lord of the sabbath. Mark ii. 27
explains : ' the sabbath was made for man.' Hence the Gentile
Christians did not observe the seventh day (Rom. xiv. 6 ; Gal. iii.
10) ; they had their principal worship on the first, or ' the Lord's
day* : Acts xx. 7 ; Rev. i. 10.
ST. MATTHEW 12. 9-15 201
And he departed thence, and went into their syna- 9
gogue : and behold, a man having a withered hand. 10
And they asked him, saying, Is it lawful to heal on
the sabbath day? that they might accuse him. And 11
he said unto them, What man shall there be of you,
that shall have one sheep, and if this fall into a pit on
the sabbath day, will he not lay hold on it, and lift it
out? How much then is a man of more value than 12
a sheep ! Wherefore it is lawful to do good on the
sabbath day. Then saith he to the man, Stretch forth 13
thy hand. And he stretched it forth ; and it was restored
whole, as the other. But the Pharisees went out, and 14
took counsel against him, how they might destroy him.
And Jesus perceiving // withdrew from thence : and i5
xii. 9-21. A second dispute about the sabbath. The cure of the
withered hand. A man more than a sheep. Prophetic reason
for silence regarding his mission.
9. The case introduced in verses 9-13 (cf. Mark. iii. 1-6 ; Luke
vi. 6-1 1 ) bears on the sabbath question.
10. Matthew says that the Pharisees asked Jesus whether
heahng on the sabbath day was lawful. The others say they
' watched ' him. Perhaps the partial interrogation in Mark
* whether he would ' brought ' asked ' into Matthew's account.
If the man's hand had been long useless, a day would not have
made much difference. Jerome reports from the Gospel of the
Hebrev^-s that the man was a mason, who would rather work than
beg. The Pharisees were anxious to find ground tliat tliey might
accuse him in the Council which was about to be held.
11. one sheep corresponds to the ' one hand' ; so the R. V. has
*if this fall into a pit.' Luke xiii. 15, xiv. 1-5 connect this parable
of the sheep with a case of dropsy, which also was a sabbath cure.
Weiss and Bruce think that Matthew combines diflferent narra-
tives ; but the latter date of the event in Luke would better suit
the fact of the conspiracy of the officials.
13, 14. All the Synoptists report our Lord's words, Stretch
forth thy hand ; after which the Pharisees * went out . . . with the
Herodians ' (Mark iii. 6).
15. The reason for which Jesus desired no proclamation of his
Messiahship is supplied from prophecy : Isa. xlii. 1-4'. Matthew
^ In Mark iii. 12 the injunction is to the demons, here to the people.
202 ST. MATTHEW 12. 16-23
16 many followed him ; and he healed them all, and charged
17 them that they should not make him known : that it
might be fulfilled which was spoken by Isaiah the
prophet, saying,
18 Behold, my servant whom I have chosen ;
My beloved in whom my soul is well pleased :
I will put my Spirit upon him.
And he shall declare judgement to the Gentiles.
19 He shall not strive, nor cry aloud;
Neither shall any one hear his voice in the streets.
20 A bruised reed shall he not break,
And smoking flax shall he not quench,
Till he send forth judgement unto victory.
21 And in his name shall the Gentiles hope.
22 Then was brought unto him one possessed with a devil,
blind and dumb : and he healed him, insomuch that the
23 dumb man spake and saw. And all the multitudes were
follows the Hebrew mostly. He has my servant (verse 18) for
'Jacob — Israel' in the Greek; yet in verse 21 follows the Greek,
'in his name shall the Gentiles trust,' rather than the Hebrew,
' the isles shall wait for his law.' Whether ' the servant of
Jehovah ' in the ancient prophecy was Cyrus, or Israel (LXX),
or the Messianic King, the evangelist does not stay to consider.
Captive Israel was ' a bruised reed ' and as ' smoking flax.' The
guide of the people was to be great in the gentleness of God :
lie shall not strive, nor cry aloud (verse 19).
xii. 22-37. The blind and dtttnb demoniac. The Pharisaic theory
of the miracles. Is Satan divided ? The sin against the Holy
Spirit. The evil heart the source of evil-speaking. Men judged
by their words.
22. Then was broug-ht . . . one possessed. Luke xi. 14-26
records the miracle and the discourse, but does not say that the
man was blind. Mark iii. 20-30 has the discourse only, as
verses 23-37 in Matthew. A noticeable variation also is 'sons of
men,' Mark, verse 28, for ' Son of man,' Matt, verse 32. Matt,
ix. 32 had already furnished a condensed account of the miracle
and the following address. Meyer- Weiss find some differences.
ST. MATTHEW 12. 24-28 203
amazed, and said, Is this the son of David ? But when 24
the Pharisees heard it, they said, This man doth not
cast out devils, but by Beelzebub the prince of the devils.
And knowing their thoughts he said unto them, Every 25
kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation ;
and every city or house divided against itself shall not
stand : and if Satan casteth out Satan, he is divided 26
against himself; how then shall his kingdom stand?
And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do 27
your sons cast them out? therefore shall they be your
judges. But if I by the Spirit of God cast out devils, 28
23. Is this the son of David ? or * surely, this is not.' They
were beginning to believe, but wished for the assent of their
teachers 5 cf. John iv. 29, * Can this be the Christ ? '
24. when tlie Pharisees heard it. Knowing what such an
exclamation might possibly mean, they objected. He was no
Messiah, but a messenger of Satan. He cast out devils by
Beelzebub the prince of the devils.
25. And knowing" their thong-hts, i. e. perceiving the direction
in which tlieir minds were moving.
he said . . . , Every king-dom divided against itself is
brought to desolation. Division and party jealousy had wrought
great havoc in later Jewish history.
26. if Satan casteth out Satan. One demon does not cast
another out ; Satan does not risk his interests by division. It is
discord that brings ruin to states. The forces of evil also are
defeated when divided.
27. by whom do your sons cast them out? This is not a
reference to the miraculous agency of the disciples, as some have
thought (Jerome, Cyril, and others). The Pharisees believed in
and practised exorcism (Josephus, Ant. viii. 2-5), in which they
used magic herbs, and formulae of incantation said to have been
composed by Solomon ; but even this gave no assurance that they
were not working by means of some agency of a spiritual kind.
Jewish exorcists are mentioned in Acts xix. 13, Luke ix. 49 refers
to one who practised in the name of Jesus. Justin Martyr says
that the Jews exorcised in the names of the Patriarchs. Exorcists
are still ordained in the Romish Church after a form which was
used as early as the fifth century.
28. by the Spirit of God. Luke, ' by the finger of God ' ; cf.
204 ST. MATTHEW 12. 29-32
29 then is the kingdom of God come upon you. Or how
can one enter into the house of the strong man^ and
spoil his goods, except he first bind the strong man}
30 and then he will spoil his house. He that is not with
me is against me; and he that gathereth not with me
31 scattereth. Therefore I say unto you, Every sin and
blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men; but the blas-
32 phemy against the Spirit shall not be forgiven. And
Exod. viii. 19. If the miracles were wrought by heavenly power,
the kingdom had come upon them sooner than they had expected.
29. first bind tlie strong man. The LXX had read in Isa.
xhx. 24, 25 ' If any one shall capture the giant, he shall seize his
booty.' The Pharisees confessed their own inabiUty to contend
v/ith physical evil, John ix. 3. The spiritual victory of Jesus in
the wilderness was a presage of his subjugation of every kind of
evil. The parable throws light on the history of human progress:
' If the Son shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed.'
30. He th.at is not with. m.e. The connexion is not clear ;
but Mark ix. 40 and Luke ix. 50 shew that it relates to the
exorcists, only putting it in another way : 'he that is not against
us is for us.'
31. Every sin and blasphemy. Not 'AH manner of sin'
(A. v.). Therefore connects with the preceding subject. They
who attributed the work of Jesus to the evil spirit committed the
sin, because they said, ' He hath an unclean spirit ' (Mark). To
such Jesus said, John viii. 21, 'Ye shall die in your sin.' Blas-
phemy 'against the Son of man' might be forgiven. Saul of
Tarsus had been guilty of it, i Tim. i. 13 ; Acts xxvi. 11 ; it had
occurred in Corinth, Acts xviii. 6, and at the ci-ucifixion, Matt,
xxvii. 39 ; cf. i Tim. vi. i ; Jas. ii. 7. Men who failed to under-
stand Jesus might speak against him : those who declared him
to be a minister of Satan professed to understand him ; cf.
John ix. 41,
32. it shall not be forgiven. Mark iii. 29, 'hath never forgive-
ness, but is guilty of an eternal sin'; i John v. 16.
neither in this world (age). The Jews spoke of the
Messianic period as ' the world to come ' (Heb. ii. 5) : it followed
their own age, or 'this world.' The Son of man had 'power on
earth to forgive sins,' but not this offence ; under the coming
dispensation of the Spirit it could not be remitted, because the
'Spirit' itself was maligned. The R. V. omits 'holy,' found in
Mark iii. 28 ; Luke xii. 10. Meyer-Weiss contend that it refers
ST. MATTHEW 12. 33-39 205
whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of man,
it shall be forgiven him ; but whosoever shall speak
against the Holy Spirit, it shall not be forgiven him,
neither in this world, nor in that which is to come.
Either make the tree good, and its fruit good ; or make 33
the tree corrupt, and its fruit corrupt : for the tree is
known by its fruit. Ye offspring of vipers, how can ye, 34
being evil, speak good things ? for out of the abundance
of the heart the mouth speaketh. The good man out 35
of his good treasure bringeth forth good things : and
the evil man out of his evil treasure bringeth forth evil
things. And I say unto you, that every idle word that 36
men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the
day of judgement. For by thy words thou shalt be justi- 37
fied, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned.
Then certain of the scribes and Pharisees answered 38
him, saying. Master, we would see a sign from thee.
But he answered and said unto them, An evil and 39
adulterous generation seeketh after a sign; and there
to the age after judgement, to which Alford objects. Certainly
the whole deliverance implies that the Messiah gave no promise
of pardon to this sin.
33. make tlie tree g-ood. Utterances reveal character.
34. out of the abundance of tlie heart the mouth speaketh.
Every heart is full of good or evil, or both, and easily overflows.
36. every idle woird, i.e. useless. Cf. Matt. xx. 3; Jas.
ii. 20 ; Tit. i. 12 ; 2 Pet. i. 8. ' Hearts are broken by want of
thought as well as want of heart.'
37. words are among ' the deeds done in the body,' of which
account must be given, 2 Cor. v. 10 ; Matt. x. 15,
xii. 38-45. Request for a sign. The sign of Jonah, The queen
of Sheba and Solomon. When the evil spirit returns, the last
state is worse than the first.
38. Verses 38-41 contain a reference to Jonah which resembles
Luke xi. 16-29. Matt, xvi, 4 agrees best with Mark viii. ii, but
Mark does not mention Jonah.
39. An evil and adulterous g-eneration. Many signs had been
2o6 ST. MATTHEW 12. 40-43
shall no sign be given to it but the sign of Jonah the
40 prophet : for as Jonah was three days and three nights
in the belly of the whale ; so shall the Son of man be
three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.
41 The men of Nineveh shall stand up in the judgement
with this generation, and shall condemn it : for they
repented at the preaching of Jonah; and behold, a
42 greater than Jonah is here. The queen of the south
shall rise up in the judgement with this generation, and
shall condemn it : for she came from the ends of the
earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon; and behold,
43 a greater than Solomon is here. But the unclean spirit,
given, but they wanted something more specific. 'Adulterous'
may refer to their violation of their covenant v^^ith God (Isa.
Ivii. 3 ; Ezek. xxiii. 17 ; Jas. iv. 4).
40. as Jonah was three days. Luke xi. 30 makes Jonah and
his preaching the ' sign ' ; Matthew finds a parallel in the * three
days.' The sign fell on the prophet and not on the threatened
city ; likewise the prophet of Nazareth was shut up in the tomb
until the third day. In the Jewish method of computing time
any portion of a day was spoken of as the whole. The portion
of time beyond a day was spoken of as ' a third day ' (Gen. xl. 13;
1 Sam. XXX. 12 ; Hos. vi. 2 ; 2 Chron. x. ^).
in the heart of the earth: in the grave and in Hades, Acts
ii. 27 ; Eph. iv. 9 ; i Pet. iii. 19. Sheol, the place of departed
spirits, was supposed to be below the grave. Heaven was above ;
hell beneath. We are not to conclude that the literal validity of
the history of Jonah is established by this reference any more
than that the popular conception of Hades is. Jesus could only
speak to his own generation in terms which they would understand.
41. a greater than Jonah is here. The prophet wished for
vengeance on the sinful nation ; he mourned because God was so
merciful. Jesus proclaimed the long suffering cf God, and died
rather than interfere with its operation (Matt. xxvi. 53). In
Jonah's day even prophets had to be taught such a doctrine
(Jonah iv. 11).
42. The queen of the south. Josephus (Ant. viii. 6. 5) calls
her the queen of Egypt and Ethiopia : but her country, Sheba,
was in Arabia Felix, near Aden. Her visit to Solomon is recorded
in I Kings x. i ; 2 Chron. ix. i.
43. The account of the unclean spirit (43-45) is repeated
ST. MATTHEW 12. 44-47 207
when he is gone out of the man, passeth through water-
less places, seeking rest, and findeth it not. Then he 44
saith, I will return into my house whence I came out ;
and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept, and
garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh with himself 45
seven other spirits more evil than himself, and they
enter in and dwell there : and the last state of that man
becometh worse than the first. Even so shall it be also
unto this evil generation.
While he was yet speaking to the multitudes, behold, 46
his mother and his brethren stood without, seeking to
speak to him. And one said unto him. Behold, thy 47
mother and thy brethren stand without, seeking to speak
almost verbally in Luke xi. 24-126, but is not in Mark. Demons
were supposed to hide in deserts and waterless places (Tobit
viii. 3; Isa. xiii. 21, xxxiv. 14 ; Rev. xviii. 2). It was an old idea
that 'spirits' must be localized in ruined buildings — at Gadara, in
the tombs or with the swine.
44. empty, swept, and g'arnislxed. The purified man offered
a new opportunity for diabolic operation. The preaching of
John and Jesus prepared the Jewish nation for worse sin and
punishment.
45. the last state : cf. Heb. vi. 4.
so shall it be also unto this evil g'eneration. Such a
construction of the verb * to be ' with a dative is found (Matt,
xvi. 22, xix. 27).
xii. 46-50. The family of Jesus. His true mother and brethren.
46. While he was yet speaking. His family were concerned
because he was denouncing ' that generation ' so earnestly, and
exalting himself above prophets and kings.
his mother and his brethren. It has been extensively
questioned whether those called * his brethren ' were literally
such. 'Mother,' in verse 46, is not disputed, though 'sisters'
(xiii. 56) is. Ecclesiastical tradition has sought to encourage the
view that James, Joses, &c., mentioned with the ' sisters ' in
the same text, were not brothers, but cousins of Jesus, i.e. children
of Alphaeus, Matt. x. 3. The wife of Alphaeus, it is supposed,
was the sister of Mary. Jerome at first defended this view, and
appealed to Gal. i. 19, where James seemed to be included among
the apostles. But Acts i. 14 distinguished between the ' apostles'
2o8 ST. MATTHEW 12. 48— 13. 4
48 to thee. But he answered and said unto him that told
him, Who is my mother? and who are my brethren?
49 And he stretched forth his hand towards his disciples,
5D and said, Behold, my mother and my brethren ! For
whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in
heaven, he is my brother, and sister, and mother.
13 On that day went Jesus out of the house, and sat
2 by the sea side. And there were gathered unto him
great multitudes, so that he entered into a boat, and
3 sat ; and all the multitude stood on the beach. And
he spake to them many things in parables, saying, Be-
4 hold, the sower went forth to sow ; and as he sowed,
and 'his brethren,' and in Greek 'brother' is not used for
'cousin.' A second theory was that the 'brethren' were only
half brothers, being the children of Joseph by a former marriage.
This view was defended b}' Origen (who traces it to the ' Gospel
of Peter ' and ' the Book of James '), by Epiphanius, and generally
by Greek and Latin Fathers, especially after Athanasius had
brought in the word ' Ever-Virgin ' as applicable to Mary. It
came to be thought impossible that the mother of our Lord should
have other children. However, Hegesippus, the earliest extra-
canonical witness, refers to Alphaeus as the uncle of James,
Simeon as his cousin : \vhile Eusebius (fourth century) called
James the brother, and Simeon the cousin of Jesus. Tertullian
(a. D. 210) strongly argues for the ordinary meaning (John vii. 5).
Something has been made of the point that Jesus left his mother
to John, and not to any of his brethren ; but there might be
reasons for this.
xiii. 1-9. Many things in parables. The parable of the Sower.
1. The chapter presents seven parables relating to the kingdom
of heaven. As in the other synoptists (Mark iv. i ; Luke viii. 5),
the scene is the seaside. A boat drawn up in a narrow creek
enabled the crowd to stand on either side, not far from the speaker.
3. many thing's in parables. A ' parable ' is, strictly, a
comparison. ' Truth, embodied in a tale, can enter in at lowly
doors.' A parable differs from a fable, in which ' neither truth
nor verisimilitude requires to be regarded.' An allegory, again,
is a story in which * one thing is said, another thing is meant.*
Mark and Luke give three of these parables in connexion with
the storm on the lake.
the sower, who perhaps then was engaged in his occupation.
ST. MATTHEW 13. 5-11 209
some seeds fell by the way side, and the birds came and
devoured them : and others fell upon the rocky places, 5
where they had not much earth : and straightway they
sprang up,' because they had no deepness of earth : and 6
when the sun was risen, they were scorched; and be-
cause they had no root, they withered away. And others 7
fell upon the thorns ; and the thorns grew up, and
choked them : and others fell upon the good ground, 8
and yielded fruit, some a hundredfold, some sixty, some
thirty. He that hath ears, let him hear. 9
And the disciples came, and said unto him, Why 10
speakest thou unto them in parables? And he answered 11
and said unto them. Unto you it is given to know the
4. by the way side. Along the border of the field, where the
foot of the traveller would soon crush it.
5. tlie rocky places. Seed on thin broken land — of which
there is much in Palestine — soon perished.
7. upon tlie thorns : where it grew only to be entangled and
injured.
8. tlie g'ood g'round was unoccupied, deep and untrodden.
and yielded fruit. Mark adds, 'growing up and increasing.*
Of the three degrees of fruitfulness, Luke has only ' a hundred-
fold' ; cf Matt, xix, 29. So Isaac's field produced, Gen. xxvi. 12.
Barle3'' and maize sometimes produce two hundredfold.
9. He that hath ears, let him hear. The parable required
attention, Malt. xi. 15.
xiii. 10-23. The object of parables. Parables reveal the truth, yet
conceal it — as indicated in prophecy. Interpretation of the parable
of the sower and his seed.
10. Now the disciples ask for information about his method.
Matthew says they asked why he spoke in parables ; Mark, that
they sought the interpretation. They perceived that there was
more in such teaching than met the ear.
1 1 . Unto you it is g"iven to know. Matthew wrote for teachers
who ought to understand the mysteries of the kingdom. The
religions of Egypt and Greece had their ' mysteries,' which were
only disclosed to the initiated. 'Mystery' is a Greek word,
meaning ' the closing of the lips.' Tlie disciplina Arcani of the
ancient church rested on an imitation of the pagan systems, ' The
Christian ' mysteries ' are not things hidden, but things revealed
P
2IO ST. MATTHEW 13. 12-15
mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is
12 not given. For whosoever hath, to him shall be given,
and he shall have abundance : but whosoever hath not,
from him shall be taken away even that which he hath.
13 Therefore speak I to them in parables; because seeing
they see not, and hearing they hear not, neither do they
14 understand. And unto them is fulfilled the prophecy of
Isaiah, which saith,
By hearing ye shall hear, and shall in no wise under-
stand ;
And seeing ye shall see, and shall in no wise per-
ceive :
15 For this people's heart is waxed gross,
And their ears are dull of hearing.
And their eyes they have closed ;
Lest haply they should perceive with their eyes,
And hear with their ears,
And understand with their heart,
And should turn again.
And I should heal them.
(i Cor. XV. 51 ; Eph. iii. 3). Now also Jesus is a revealer, not a
hierophant displaying his symbols.
to them it is not g-iven: though they hstened with delight.
12. Per whosoever hath. Mark iv. 25 ; Luke viii. 18, give
the saying a different application, and it appears in Matt. xxv. 29 ;
Luke xix. 26. It shews that the receptive mind receives fuller
information ; the unsympathetic comes short of true vision.
he shall have abundance. Not in Mark or Luke, but in
Matthew twice.
13. "because seeing-. Matthew has a causal reference ; Mark
iv. 12 and Luke viii. 10 give a final clause : 'that seeing, they may
not see.'
14. And ulito them is fulfilled. Not in Mark or Luke. The
passage is from the Greek (Isa. vi. 9, 10). John xii. 39. 40 refers
to it after the discourse on the light of the world; cf. also Acts
xxviii. 26; Rom. xi. 8.
15. Lest haply they . . . should turn again. In the A. V. it
is 'be converted,' but the original verb is not passive.
ST. MATTHEW 13. 16-23 211
But blessed are your eyes, for they see ; and your 1 6
ears, for they hear. For verily I say unto you, that 17
many prophets and righteous men desired to see the
things which ye see, and saw them not ; and to hear
the things which ye hear, and heard them not. Hear 18
then ye the parable of the sower. When any one heareth 19
the word of the kingdom, and understandeth it not, then
Cometh the evil one^ and snatcheth away that which hath
been sown in his heart. This is he that was sown by
the way side. And he that was sown upon the rocky 20
places, this is he that heareth the word, and straightway
with joy receiveth it; yet hath he not root in himself, 21
but endureth for a while ; and when tribulation or per-
secution ariseth because of the word, straightway he
stumbleth. And he that was sown among the thorns, 22
this is he that heareth the word; and the care of the
world, and the deceitfulness of riches, choke the word,
and he becometh unfruitful. And he that was sown 23
upon the good ground^ this is he that heareth the word,
and understandeth it; who verily beareth fruit, and
bringeth forth, some a hundredfold, some sixty, some
thirty.
16. blessed are your eyes. Luke x. 23 describes Jesus as
' turning to his disciples ' after what is recorded in Matt. xi. 27.
17. many prophets . . . desired to see: as i Pet. i. 10-12.
18. Mark introduces the explanation of the parable differently:
' the sower soweth the word ' ; and Luke, ' the seed is the word
of God.'
19. TMs is he that was sown. The construction is involved,
but becomes clear with the final statement. It means: *this is
the case of him who receives the word, as a way side sometimes
receives seed from a sower's hand'; of. verse 20, 'he that was
sown upon rocky places.'
21. For tribulation Luke has ' temptation.'
23. the g-ood ground represents him who hears and under-
stands. Luke viii. 15 explains : ' brings forth fruits of patience.'
P 2
212 ST. MATTHEW 13. 24-30
24 Another parable set he before them, saying, The
kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man that sowed
25 good seed in his field : but while men slept, his enemy
came and sowed tares also among the wheat, and went
26 away. But when the blade sprang up, and brought
27 forth fruit, then appeared the tares also. And the ser-
vants of the householder came and said unto him, Sir,
didst thou not sow good seed in thy field ? whence then
28 hath it tares ? And he said unto them, An enemy hath
done this. And the servants say unto him, Wilt thou
29 then that we go and gather them up? But he saith,
Nay; lest haply while ye gather up the tares, ye root
30 up the wheat with them. Let both grow together until
the harvest : and in the time of the harvest I will say
to the reapers, Gather up first the tares, and bind them
in bundles to burn them : but gather the wheat into my
barn.
xiii. 24-30. Parable of the Tares. Sown by an enemy, they are
to grow till harvest.
24. The parable of the Tares is only in Matthew ; Mark iv. 26-
29 has instead one of grass growing till harvest-time.
set lie "before tliem : as food is arranged for visitors,
(Mark vi. 41),
The kingdom ... is likened. He could not yet expound to
them what the kingdom was, but he could tell them what it was
like : therefore he spoke in parables and metaphors.
25. his enemy came and sowed tares, i. e. darnel, a plant
which resembled corn, but was poisonous.
26. then appeared. The difference was scarcely noticed until
the time for ripening.
27. whence then . . .? Evil appeared in the early church,
where it had not been expected (Acts xx. 30; Jude 4).
28. The servants thought they had an easy method of dealing
with the evil : Wilt thou then that we go and gather them up ?
If the church had had ' ears to hear ' this lesson from the Master,
it could not have become the instrument of persecution. Men
have been too anxious to anticipate the decision of the supreme
and only Judge : in the time of the harvest I will say (verse 30).
ST. MATTHEW 13. 31-34 213
Another parable set he before them, saying, The 31
kingdom of heaven is Hke unto a grain of mustard seed,
which a man took, and sowed in his field : which indeed 32
is less than all seeds ; but when it is grown, it is greater
than the herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds
of the heaven come and lodge in the branches thereof.
Another parable spake he unto them ; The kingdom 33
of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took, and
hid in three measures of meal, till it was all leavened.
All these things spake Jesus in parables unto the 34
multitudes; and without a parable spake he nothing
xiii. 31, 3?. Parable of the Mustard Seed. The doctrine of Jesus
was only known within very narrow limits at first, but had in it
the secret of boundless growth.
31. Another parable: found also in Mark iv. 30-32; Luke
xiii. 18, 19. Matthew says that the mustard seed was sown by
a man.
in his field. Mark says, ' in the earth ' ; and Luke, * in his
garden.' Such variations go back to the oral gospel.
32. Mustard seed is smaller than the seeds of corn or grass,
yet grows under similar conditions, and in Palestine to the pro-
portions of a small tree in which birds may lodge. In like manner
the gospel, though less pretentious formally than the teaching of
the scribes, w^as to have greater results.
xiii. 33. Parable of the Leaven. Its work is secret, but all-
pervasive.
33. The parable of the leaven is briefly referred to in Luke
xiii. 20, 21.
three measures, or three and a half Teahs (about a bushel
and a half, Romish measure). Some have found the number
* three' symbolical: as 'body, soul, and spirit' (Olshausen), 'the
three families descended from Noah ' (Stier). The quantity was
that usually taken for household use, as by Sarah (Gen. xviii. 6).
The disciples were taught to look for the gradual diffusion of
truth and goodness in the world, rather than for the sudden
transformation of society.
xiii. 34, 35. Parabolical teaching in prophecy.
34. without a parable spake he nothing". Many parables
have not been recorded. Some occur later in Matthew, and
several others preserved in Luke are so important that we are
214 ST. MATTHEW 13. 35-41
35 unto them : that it might be fulfilled which was spoken
by the prophet, saying,
I will open my mouth in parables ;
I will utter things hidden from the foundation of the
world.
36 Then he left the multitudes, and went into the house :
and his disciples came unto him, saying, Explain unto
31 us the parable of the tares of the field. And he answered
and said, He that soweth the good seed is the Son of
38 man ; and the field is the world ; and the good seed,
these are the sons of the kingdom ; and- the tares are
39 the sons of the evil one ; and the enemy that sowed
them is the devil : and the harvest is the end of the
40 world ; and the reapers are angels. As therefore the
tares are gathered up and burned with fire; so shall it
41 be in the end of the world. The Son of man shall send
forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his king-
dom all things that cause stumbling, and them that do
surprised at their omission by the others. Here we have a
glimpse into the psychological character of Jesus. He was the
Poet of the Kingdom of God. Matthew tells us how this character-
istic had been indicated in prophecy : * that it might be fulfilled '
Jesus spake in parables.
35. the prophet is supposed to have been Asaph (Ps. Ixxviii. 2 ;
cf. Ps. xlix. 3), though some (e. g. Dr. Hort) would read ' Esaias.'
xiii. 36-43. Explanation of the parable of the Tares. The
future lot of the righteous and the wicked.
The explanation of the * Tares ' is not in Mark or Luke. Weiss
thinks it is not original, and that it rather misses the point;
but this is precarious criticism. It tells us that He that soweth
is the Son of man ; the field is the world, and not the narrower
area of Judaism ; the good seed are sons of the kingdom.
39. the end of the world is a phrase found only in Matthew
and Heb. ix. 26, * end of the ages.'
angels are commissioned to fulfil the judgements of God, Matt,
xxiv. 31.
41. They v^^ill remove all things that cause sttimhling, and
of course all those implicated in their use.
ST. MATTHEW 13. 42-46 215
iniquity, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire : 42
there shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth. Then 43
shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom
of their Father. He that hath ears, let him hear.
The kingdom of heaven is like unto a treasure hidden 44
in the field ; which a man found, and hid ; and in his
joy he goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth
that field.
Again, the kingdom of heaven is Hke unto a man that 45
is a merchant seeking goodly pearls : and having found 46
one pearl of great price, he went and sold all that he
had, and bought it.
them that do iniquity, see Matt. vii. 22, xxiv. 12 ; but these
are not merely Gentile Antinomians (Weiss),
42. the furnace of fire. Execution by cremation was practised
among the ancients. David (2 Sam. xii. 31) made the Ammonites
'pass through the brickkiln.' Zedekiah and others suffered this
punishment in Babylon ( Jer. xxix. 22). A ' furnace ' was prepared
for the three Hebrews, Dan. iii. 6.
43. As there follows a quotation from Dan. xii. 3, Then shall
the rig'hteous shine forth, there may be a reference to the fate
of the ' three ' : cf. Rev. xx. 4 ; Book of Enoch, xxxix. 7, cviii. 15.
xiii. 44-50. Treasure hid in afield. A pearl of great price ; the
miscellaneous results of fishing with nets illustrate various aspects
of the kingdom and its operations.
44. The three remaining parables are only in Matthew. The
two first shew the transcendent value of the blessings of the
kingdom, to obtain which all else may be given up. A field with
a treasure is worth many fields without : many gems might be
sacrificed for one pearl of great price ^ (verse 46). The cost of
truth is sacrifice, but it is worth it.
buyeth that field. Public law made no question about the
rights of the new possessor. The present tenses, 'goeth and
selleth — and buyeth,' add vividness to the narrative.
46. having found. A. V. 'when he had found' gave the
temporal participle better. It was met with by chance, and
the means of purchase had to be collected.
^ Origen says that the ' field ' with the treasure is the Scriptures, also
that the best pearls were found in the Red Sea, or near Britain.
2i6 ST. MATTHEW 13. 47-54
47 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net, that
48 was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind : which,
when it was filled, they drew up on the beach ; and they
sat down, and gathered the good into vessels, but the
49 bad they cast away. So shall it be in the end of the
world : the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked
50 from among the righteous, and shall cast them into the
furnace of fire : there shall be the weeping and gnashing
of teeth.
51 Have ye understood all these things? They say unto
52 him, Yea. And he said unto them. Therefore every
scribe who hath been made a disciple to the kingdom
of heaven is like unto a man that is a householder, which
bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old.
53 And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished these
54 parables, he departed thence. And coming into his
own country he taught them in their synagogue, inso-
47. The parable of the 'drag-net,' R. V. marg,, furnishes a
lesson similar to that of the Tares. In the net (all the words
for ' net ' are in Matthew) was gathered ' of every kind,' i, e. of
every nation, good or bad.
xiii. 51-52. 77!^ disciples must ' understand ' the teaching in order
to make use of it. The well-instructed ' scribe * has a treasure
of ' things new and old.'
51. Have ye understood ? Many heard in vain. The statement
is only in Matthew, and was clearly intended for workers in the
church. Like their Master, they were to become productive in
teaching.
52. The scribe who Iiatli "been made a disciple (cf. Matt,
xxvii. 57, xxviii. 19^ will not merely repeat the sayings of
predecessors, but will find for himself fresh interpretations of older
prophecies, and make prominent the ' things new ' of the kingdom.
xiii. 53-58. Jesus among his own people. Their astonishment
at the wisdom of one they knew; their unbelief.
54. The scene in the synagogue in his own country is more
fully exhibited in Luke iv. 16-29; Mark vi. 1-6 has interesting
details.
ST. MATTHEW 13. 55—14. 2 217
much that they were astonished, and said, Whence hath
this man this wisdom, and these mighty works? Is not 55
this the carpenter's son? is not his mother called Mary?
and his brethren, James, and Joseph, and vSimon, and
Judas? And his sisters, are they not all with us? 56
Whence then hath this man all these things ? And they 57
were offended in him. But Jesus said unto them, A
prophet is not without honour, save in his own country,
and in his own house. And he did not many mighty 58
works there because of their unbelief.
At that season Herod the tetrarch heard the report 14
concerning Jesus, and said unto his servants, This is 2
John the Baptist ; he is risen from the dead ; and there-
55. the carpenter's son. In Mark ' the carpenter.'
On his brethren cf. Matt. xii. 46.
57. A prophet is not without honour. This allusion shews
that the account is identical with those in Luke iv. 24; Mark
vi. 4 ; while the same tradition appears in John vi. 42.
xiv. 1-12. Herod, who had slain John, hears of Jestts. An
account of the arrest, betrayal, and execution of John.
1. At that season Herod the tetrarch. As ' tetrarch ' Herod
Antipas was the ruler of a fourth part of the larger province. He
w^as a son of Herod the Great, and of a Samaritan mother.
Herod Antipas had married the daughter of Aretas, the Arabian,
but during her life had taken also Herodias, his half-niece, wife
of his half-brother Philip. He had a share in the trial of Jesus,
who came from Galilee in his jurisdiction. He subsequently
went to Rome ' to receive a kingdom,' but was degraded and
banished. Herodias shared his exile to L3'ons. 'At that season'
is in Matthew a general description of time. Luke (ix. 7-10) refers
to the fact of John's martyrdom, but has few details such as are
in Mark vi. 14-29.
Herod heard the report concemlnsr Jesus, which had
extended since the arrest of John.
2. Herod was not a Sadducee, or he would not have conjectured
that John had risen from the dead. He was also familiar with
the notion that * one of the old prophets' might rise again. Luke
(ix. 7) says : ' he was much perplexed,' as his father before him
had been (Matt. ii. 8).
2i8 ST. MATTHEW 14. 3-1 r
3 fore do these powers work in him. For Herod had laid
hold on John, and bound him, and put him in prison
4 for the sake of Herodias, his brother Philip's wife. For
John said unto him^ It is not lawful for thee to have her.
5 And when he would have put him to death, he feared
the multitude, because they counted him as a prophet.
6 But when Herod's birthday came, the daughter of Hero-
7 dias danced in the midst, and pleased Herod. Where-
upon he promised with an oath to give her whatsoever
8 she should ask. And she, being put forward by her
mother, saith. Give me here in a charger the head of
9 John the Baptist. And the king was grieved ; but for the
sake of his oaths, and of them which sat at meat with
10 him, he commanded it to be given; and he sent, and
11 beheaded John in the prison. And his head was brought
3. Herod put him in prison at Machserus, near the Dead Sea.
5. Matthew intimates that Herod wished to put Mm to death.
Mark says that Herodias ' desired to kill him/ but that Herod
feared John, knowing he was righteous, and 'heard him gladly.'
Josephus, Ant. xviii. 5, 2 {if genuhie\ attests that Herod was
alarmed at John's popularity.
6. Herod's birthday came. Mark says more about the celebra-
tions. The word translated * birthday ' is sometimes used for
other occasions ; but Gen. xl. 20 refers to Pharaoh's * birthday.'
History shews that Salome, daughter of Herodias, had been
married twice before a. d. 34, so that the event described in these
verses must have occurred several years before that date.
8. being- put forward, not 'instructed' (A. V. ; prc^monita,
Vulg.). Mark says she consulted her mother after the king's
promise had been given.
R. V. retains the old word charger : a large flat dish,
'platter,' Luke xi. 39. The feast could not have been at Tiberias,
the usual residence of Herod, which was two days' distance from
Machaerus.
9. the king- was grieved. He had begun to respect John,
but now his oath had committed him. The ' code of honour,'
in such fellowships as his, is often rigorous, and he must now
proceed to the greater evil. Matthew does not notice the company
before this point ; cf. Mark vi. sr.
ST. MATTHEW 14. 12-18 219
in a charger, and given to the damsel : and she brought it
to her mother. And his disciples came, and took up the 12
corpse, and buried him ; and they went and told Jesus.
Now when Jesus heard //, he withdrew from thence 13
in a boat, to a desert place apart : and when the multi-
tudes heard thereof, they followed him on foot from the
cities. And he came forth, and saw a great multitude, 14
and he had compassion on them, and healed their sick.
And when even was come, the disciples came to him, 15
saying, The place is desert, and the time is already past ;
send the multitudes away, that they may go into the
villages, and buy themselves food. But Jesus said unto 16
them, They have no need to go away ; give ye them to
eat. And they say unto him, We have here but five 17
loaves, and two fishes. And he said, Bring them hither 18
11. slie brouglit it to lier mother. One of those who are
permitted to fill up the measure of their iniquities.
12. The miserable king allowed John's disciples to bury him
' in a tomb' (Mark.)
tli3 corpse : headless, not * the body,' A. V.
tliey went and told Jesus, on whose path the shadow of
death was creeping. If there were no future life, how in-
explicable would be such tragic histories as those of John, of
Socrates, of Jesus— nay, of many prophets and righteous men 1
xi V. 1 3-2 1 . The feeding of the five thousand.
13. Jesus, full of sorrow, retired to the desert. The four
evangelists consent at this central point of the history with
unusual unanimity; Mark vi. 30-46; Luke ix. 10-17 (where the
apostles report what they had done). John vi. 1-15 mentions
the transit to the other side.
15. when even was come, or Mark, 'the day was now far
spent'; Luke, 'the day began to wear away.' The Synoptists
agree that the disciples urged the dismissal of the crowd that
they might buy food ; John says that Jesus asked Philip where
bread could be obtained.
16. ffive ye them to eat. The disciples had received the
power of miracles.
17. John reports that the < five loaves and two fishes* had been
brought by ' a lad.'
220 ST. MATTHEW 14. 19-24
19 to me. And he commanded the multitudes to sit down
on the grass ; and he took the five loaves, and the two
fishes, and looking up to heaven, he blessed, and brake
and gave the loaves to the disciples^ and the disciples
20 to the multitudes. And they did all eat, and were filled :
and they took up that which remained over of the
21 broken pieces, twelve baskets full. And they that did
eat were about five thousand men, beside women and
children.
22 And straightway he constrained the disciples to enter
into the boat, and to go before him unto the other side,
23 till he should send the multitudes away. And after he
had sent the multitudes away, he went up into the
mountain apart to pray : and when even was come, he
24 was there alone. But the boat was now in the midst
of the sea, distressed by the waves; for the wind was
19. The multitude sat down on tlie grass, which Mark sa3'^s
was ' green,' and John 'much.' The occasion became eucharistic :
he blessed the loaves (Luke), and brake and gave ... to the
disciples, and 'gave thanks,' //'/. ' eucharized,' John vi. 11; cf.
1 Cor. xiv. 16. The original eucharist was a development from
the usual ' grace ' at Jewish meals ; cf. Matt. xxvi. 26.
20. The broken pieces filled twelve baskets : one for each
apostle. Juvenal says that the furniture of a Jew consisted of
a basket (for food) and some dried grass (for a bed) : these were
provided to avoid contamination. The testimony of the four,
and minute agreement in the Synoptics, establish the historic
certainty of the account.
xiv. 22-36. Jesus walks on the sea. Peter attempts to do so.
The extension of the fame of Jesus.
22. The miracle of feeding had taken place at Bethsaida Julias,
on the eastern side of the lake : now they must return to
Capernaum; John vi. 17. Eventually they came to the plain
of Gennesaret. While the disciples proceed in the boat, Jesus
remains to dismiss the people, intending to follow by land or by
another boat, John vi. 23.
24. Luke does not report the miracle of the walking on the sea
as Mark and John.
ST. MATTHEW 14. 25-35 221
contrary. And in the fourth watch of the night he came 25
unto them, walking upon the sea. And when the dis- 26
ciples saw him walking on the sea, they were troubled,
saying, It is an apparition ; and they cried out for fear.
But straightway Jesus spake unto them, saying, Be of 27
good cheer; it is I ; be not afraid. And Peter answered 28
him and said, Lord, if it be thou, bid me come unto
thee upon the waters. And he said, Come. And Peter 29
went down from the boat, and walked upon the waters,
to come to Jesus. But when he saw the wind, he was 3^
afraid ; and beginning to sink, he cried out, saying. Lord,
save me. And immediately Jesus stretched forth his 31
hand, and took hold of him, and saith unto him, O thou
of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt? And when 32
they were gone up into the boat, the wind ceased. And 33
they that were in the boat worshipped him, saying. Of
a truth thou art the Son of God.
And when they had crossed over, they came to the 34
land, unto Gennesaret. And when the men of that :5
25. It was now the fourtli watch of the nig-ht, or 3 a.m., for
they had been rowing all night, when Jesus came.
26. It is an apparition— a very ancient terror : Job iv. 15;
Luke xxiv. 37 (phantasm , A. V. * a spirit.'
27. Matthew, Mark, and John repeat the great saying : it is
I ; be not afraid. The adventure of Peter is found only in
Matthew.
28. The revelation of the supernatural in the act of Jesus awoke
an enthusiasm of faith, of which at present he alone was capable ;
cf. xvi. 17.
29. 30. Though he walked upon the waters for a few moments,
he could not long endure the strain of spiritual excitement : he
was beginning to sink. His mind was divided between the
object of faith and the objects of sense : he saw the wind. On
a later occasion (Matt. xvi. 23) his descent from the spiritual
altitudes was as rapid as his rise.
32, 33. the wind ceased when Jesus and Peter came into the
boat, and its occupants said, Of a truth thou art the Son of
God, and they worshipped him as more than human.
22 2 ST. MATTHEW 14. 36— 15. 4
place knew him, they sent into all that region round
36 about, and brought unto him all that were sick ; and
they besought him that they might only touch the border
of his garment : and as many as touched were made
whole.
15 Then there come to Jesus from Jerusalem Pharisees
2 and scribes, saying, Why do thy disciples transgress the
tradition of the elders? for they wash not their hands
3 when they eat bread. And he answered and said unto
them, Why do ye also transgress the commandment of
4 God because of your tradition ? For God said. Honour
34, 35. On the arrival of jesus the people brought the sick.
This was the culmination of his fame : Mark vi. 55 ; Luke ix. 11.
36. If they could but toucli tlie border of his garment they
were made wixole.
XV. 1-20. jesus on iraditioti. It often makes ' void ' the word
of God, as in exempting from duty to parents. Address to the
multitude on the causes of defilement.
Luke does not furnish an account of the controversy described
in Matt. xv. 1-20, and this is the more surprising because of its
bearing on the gospel to the Gentiles. Prof Godet thinks that
as Matthew does not explain the Jewish customs, as does Mark
vii. 3, 4, he did not write for Gentiles : cf. Matt. xxvi. 17 with
Mark xiv. 12 ; Luke xxii. 7.
1. Pharisees and scribes, not, as A. V. and usually, 'scribes
and Pharisees.' Mark vii. i may imply that only the scribes were
from Jerusalem : cf. Gal. ii. 12, ' certain from James.'
2. the tradition of the elders. Since the exile the exposition
of the law by the scribes had gradually acquired as much reverence
as the law itself; they spoke of tradition as 'the hedge of the
law.' The elders, lit. ' presbyters,' vvere the predecessors of
the scribes and rabbis (Deut. xxvii. i : Heb. xi. 2).
they wash not their hands. The law nowhere enjoined
washing before eating, though David's case might be referred to
(2 Sam. xii. 20). The earlier Pharisaic accusations against Jesus
referred to alleged violations of the law, e. g. the sabbath ; now
he is indicted from tradition.
3. The complaint was that Jesus disregarded the teaching of
the elders : he charges his adversaries with a subversion of the
law of duty to parents.
4. The first enactment he quotes from Exod. xx. 12 ; the
ST. MATTHEW 15. 5-11 223
thy father and thy mother: and, He that speaketh evil
of father or mother, let him die the death. But ye say, 5
Whosoever shall say to his father or his mother, That
wherewith thou mightest have been profited by me is
given to God; he shall not honour his father. And ye 6
have made void the word of God because of your
tradition. Ye hypocrites, well did Isaiah prophesy of 7
you. saying,
This people honoureth me with their lips ; 8
But their heart is far from me.
But in vain do they worship me, 9
Teaching as their doctrines the precepts of men.
And he called to him the multitude, and said unto 10
them, Hear, and understand: Not that which entereth 11
into the mouth defileth the man ; but that which pro-
second from Exod. xxi. 17. The O. T. had for the latter, 'he
shall be put to death,' but the A. and R. V., following the LXX,
read, let Mm die tlie death, or marg. ' surely die.'
5. is given. Mark has the Aramaic 'corban.' When this
was uttered the exemption was secured. But Mark omits lie
sliall not honour his father, and the construction is not clear even
with it. The Vulg. reads : 'Whatever is a gift from me will profit
thee.' The A. V. added, to complete the sense, ' he shall be free.'
Mark has the explanation, 'ye no longer suffer him to do aught.'
6. No doubt Jesus presented the substance of the Pharisaic
teaching, ye have made void the word of God : lit. 'invalidated
the authority ' ; the slaves of the letter had dethroned it.
8. The R. V. properly omits some words belonging to the quota-
tion but not cited by the evangelist. It is from Isa. xxix. 13 (LXX),
and in the R. V. it is clear that verse 9 belongs to the citation.
9. in vain seems to be referred to, Jas. i. 26, but it is not in
theO.T.
10. Jesus now appeals to the multitude, since the Pharisees
are confounded. They were to be convinced that the scribes
were unsound teachers ; they should hear, and understand. No
wonder that the official world began to be angry.
11. The saying in this verse separated Jesus from rabbinical
orthodoxy, and had its influence on subsequent controversies :
Acts X. 15, XV. 20 ; Rom. xiv. 14 ; 1 Tim. iv. 4 ; Heb. xiii. 9.
224 ST. MATTHEW 15. 12-19
12 ceedeth out of the mouth, this defileth the man. Then
came the disciples, and said unto him, Knowest thou
that the Pharisees were offended, when they heard this
13 saying ? But he answered and said. Every plant which
my heavenly Father planted not, shall be rooted up.
14 Let them alone : they are blind guides. And if the
15 Wind guide the blind, both shall fall into a pit. And
Peter answered and said unto him. Declare unto us the
1 6 parable. And he said. Are ye also even yet without
1 7 understanding ? Perceive ye not, that whatsoever goeth
into the mouth passeth into the belly, and is cast out
18 into the draught ? But the things which proceed out of
the mouth come forth out of the heart ; and they defile
19 the man. For out of the heart come forth evil thoughts,
defileth the man : ///. * makes common,' a N. T. word : see
Acts X. 14. The Mosaic distinction between clean and unclean
articles of food was not ostensibly raised, but such sayings would
help those who afterwards pleaded for its abolition.
12. Matthew does not include one saying in Mark vii. 19,
' making all meats clean ' (cf. Acts x. 15, ' What God hath cleansed
make not thou common'), but notes that tlie Pharisees were
offended.
13. Every plant, or * planting,' marg. (cf. i Cor. iii. 9). The
Pharisees had obscured the heavenly Fatherhood by neglecting
the command to honour earthly parents.
14. Let them alone. God was now raising up other teachers.
These blind guides led the people into the infatuation which
brought destruction on their city.
if the blind gniide : Matt, xxiii. 24 ; Luke vi. 39.
15. Peter (Mark saj^s 'his disciples') asked for an explanation.
Matthew makes Peter prominent on many occasions, but it was
he who had specially to deal with this question afterwards. He
had received some instruction on the subject before the conversion
of Cornelius, Acts x. 13. The answer is to all.
16. Are ye also even yet without understanding"? 'even
yet ' is a late word, and has some emphasis at the beginning of the
sentence. The subject, which was critical, might have been
already discussed.
19. Evil things come out of the heart. The disregard of the
ST. MATTHEW 15. 20-24 225
murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness,
railings : these are the things which defile the man : but 20
to eat with unwashen hands defileth not the man.
And Jesus went out thence, and withdrew into the 21
parts of Tyre and Sidon. And behold, a Canaanitish 22
woman came out from those borders, and cried, saying,
Have mercy on me, O Lord, thou son of David; my
daughter is grievously vexed with a devil. But he 23
answered her not a word. And his disciples came and
besought him, saying, Send her away ; for she crieth
after us. But he answered and said, I was not sent but 24
fifth command had already been noticed, and now are mentioned
violations of four others.
The railing's, lit. 'blasphemies,' were such as the Pharisees
had uttered, xii. 24.
XV. 21-28. The wojnan of Canaan. Her great faith, and the
cure of her daughter.
21. The controversy, like some others, issued in the removal
of Jesus to another place. Now he comes into the parts of
Tyre and Sidon (Mark vii. 24-30). Luke does not notice this
anticipation of the wider gospel.
22. She whom Mark describes as *a Greek, a Syrophoenician
by race,' Matthew calls a Canaanitish woman. Some of the
old inhabitants of the land had escaped into the Phcenician area,
where the language was similar to their own. The conversation
might be carried on in the prevalent Aramaic. She addresses
the healer as ' Son of David.' Her people would have heard of
the fellowship of their own prince Iliram with David. The fame
of the miracles of Jesus — especially his expulsion of demons — had
gone far and wide.
Have mercy on me . . . my daughter is grievously vexed.
As Bengel says, ' the pious mother made her daughter's misery
her own.'
24. The disciples, as yet, had no idea that Jesus would befriend
any outside their own nation, and wished her to be sent away,
for she crieth after us. He had healed the centurion's servant,
viii. 5, but under special circumstances. He was now in a
Gentile district where his mission to Israel must not be mis-
understood. Luke ix. 53 tells us how even in Samaria ' his face
was as though he would go to Jerusalem.' However, this woman
of Canaan had pertinacious feeling and faith : she came and
226 ST. MATTHEW 15. 25-31
25 unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel. But she
26 came and worshipped him, saying, Lord, help me. And
he answered and said, It is not meet to take the chil-
27 dren's bread and cast it to the dogs. But she said, Yea,
Lord : for even the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall
28 from their masters' table. Then Jesus answered and
said unto her, O woman, great is thy faith : be it done
unto thee even as thou wilt. And her daughter was
healed from that hour.
29 And Jesus departed thence, and came nigh unto the
sea of Galilee ; and he went up into the mountain, and
30 sat there. And there came unto him great multitudes,
having with them the lame, blind, dumb, maimed, and
many others, and they cast them down at his feet ; and
31 he healed them : insomuch that the multitude wondered,
worsMpped Mm (verse 25). Meyer thinks it Vv^as the first inten-
tion of Jesus to dismiss her, but her perseverance gained his
sympathy. She was one of the lost sheep, though not of the house
of Israel: only Matt, x, 6, but cf. John xxi. 16; i Pet. ii. 25.
26. It is not meet: as Mark and the best authorities in
Matthew, though a Western reading has, 'it is not lawful.'
cast it to the dogs : the Jews were ' the children,' the
Gentiles were but ' dogs ' : cf. Matt. vii. 6 ; Rev. xxii. 15 ;
Phil. iii. 2.
27. the dog-s eat of the crumbs, or 'the Httle bits'; Mark
vii. 28, not Luke xvi. 21.
their masters' table : there is no emphasis on ' masters','
and no reason to refer it to God (Carr).
28. Mark adds that when the woman returned she found the
child well : 'laid upon the bed.'
XV. 29-31. Jesus on the mountain in Galilee. Many cures: the
people astonished.
29. And Jesus departed thence, and went into Galilee.
Mark vii. 31 says that the route was through Sidon and the
borders of Decapolis. He also describes one case of healing, viz.
that of one who was deaf.
30. Matthew speaks of lame, blind, dumb, maimed, and
inany others. On the aggregation of cases cf. Matt. xi. 5.
31. the multitude wondered, as in Matt. viii. 27, ix. 33.
ST. MATTHEW 15. 32 227
when they saw the dumb speaking, the maimed whole,
and the lame walking, and the blind seeing : and they
glorified the God of Israel.
And Jesus called unto him his disciples, and said, 33
I have compassion on the multitude, because they con-
tinue with me now three days and have nothing to eat :
and I would not send them away fasting, lest haply they
they g-lorified the God of Israel, though all of them would
not belong to that nation.
The R. V. more literally translates the participles of the
original text ; speaking" . . . walking, &c.
XV. 32-39. The feeding of fonr thousand. Seven loaves and
a few fishes supply the multitude, and seven baskets of fragments
remain.
32. Luke omits the second miracle of feeding, given in Matt,
verses 32-39 ; Mark viii. 1-9. Neander, de Wette, Weizsacker,
Weiss, Holtzmann, and others think that the second account
is only another version of the instance recorded in Matt. xiv. 13 ;
Mark vi, 32, and Luke ix. 10, The accounts resemble each other
at several points : (i) the place which was desert, yet near to
the sea ; (2) they took ship immediately afterwards ; (3) loaves
and fishes were the materials of both feasts ; (4) the order of
events was the same : the sitting down, the blessing, the dis-
tribution, the gathering of fragments ; (5) in both, the disciples
doubted how so many could be fed, and the miracle expressed
the compassion of Jesus'. But there are differences: (i) The
number, before five thousand, is now four ; (2) of loaves and fishes
the first numbers were five and two, now seven loaves and
*a few small fishes'; ,3) the baskets were before twelve, now
seven, and the 'baskets' have now a different name. If the
repetition had occurred in Matthew alone it would not have
excited so much surprise, but it is found in Mark also. Again,
it is difficult for those who regard the narratives as doublets to
account for the reference in Matt. xvi. 9-10 and Mark viii, 20,
which shews that the twofold miracle was in the oldest gospel
tradition. Meyer conjectures that there were really two miracles,
but in the course of oral transmission tne accounts were
assimilated.
^ To these similarities should be added the item that the number in
both cases excludes ' women and children .'
Q 2
228 ST. MATTHEW 15. 33— IG. 2
33 faint in the way. And the disciples say unto him,
Whence should we have so many loaves in a desert
34 place, as to fill so great a multitude ? And Jesus saith
unto them. How many loaves have ye? And they said,
35 Seven, and a few small fishes. And he commanded the
36 multitude to sit down on the ground ; and he took the
seven loaves and the fishes ; and he gave thanks and
brake, and gave to the disciples, and the disciples to the
37 multitudes. And they did all eat, and were filled : and
they took up that which remained over of the broken
38 pieces, seven baskets full. And they that did eat were
39 four thousand men, beside women and children. And
he sent away the multitudes, and entered into the boat,
and came into the borders of Magadan.
16 And the Pharisees and Sadducees came, and tempting
2 him asked him to shew them a sign from heaven. But
33. Meyer's suggestion would partly remove the difficulty found
in the question of the disciples in verse 33, which in that case
might not belong to the second occurrence,
39. lie . . . came into the borders of Magadan. Mark has
' Dalmanutha,' the situation of which is uncertain. The latter
MSS. have * Magdala ' (as A. V.), supposed to be the place from
which Mary Magdalene came. Magdala or Migdol, ' a watch
tower,' would be a frequent local name. ' Magada ' only occurs
here.
xvi. 1-4. Pharisees and Sadducees again ask for signs. They
could read the face of the sky, but could not discern the tokens of
the kingdom.
1. As in Matt, xii, 38, the Pharisees and Sadducees ask for
a sign, but now from heaven. They came, or 'approached,'
with a set purpose, the term being frequent in Matthew. It is
not clear why the Sadducees should require a ' sign from heaven,'
and Mark viii. 11-13 does not include them in the party. His
signs hitherto had been of an earthly kind, and they asked hinx
to shew them a celestial manifestation : John ii. 18, xii, 37 ;
I Cor. I. 22. Heavenly signs had been given by Moses, John
vi. 31; Joshua x. 12; by Samuel, i Sam. xii. 17; by Elijah,
Jas. V. 17.
2, 3. Westcott and Hort insert verses 2 and 3 in brackets,
ST. MATTHEW 16. 3-6 229
he answered and said unto them, When it is evening, ye
say, // will be fair weather : for the heaven is red. And 3
in the morning, // ivill be foul weather to-day : for the
heaven is red and lowring. Ye know how to discern
the face of the heaven ; but ye cannot discer?t the signs
of the times. An evil and adulterous generation seeketh 4
after a sign ; and there shall no sign be given unto it,
but the sign of Jonah. And he left them, and departed.
And the disciples came to the other side and forgot 5
to take bread. And Jesus said unto them. Take heed 6
and beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees.
since they fail in the principal MSS. {Sinaiticus and Vaticanus)
of the fourth century. Their remark (A^. T, ii. App. p. 13) will
explain how such insertions came into the text. They say:
* Both documentary evidence and the impossibility of accounting
for omission prove these w^ords to be no part of the text of
Matthew, but were apparently derived from an extraneous source,
written or oral, and inserted in the Western text at an early
time' (cf. marg. of R.V. ). The conversation arose after the
feeding of the multitude, so that it was evening, and the glow^ of
sunset was on the eastern hills : the heaven is red. The rabbis
were weather prophets. Pliny (Nat. Hist, xviii. 35) remarks
on similar indications.
3. Luke xii. 54-57 has a cognate passage containing an address
'to the multitude': neither priests nor people saw the storm
threatening their national life, they did not discern tlie signs of
the times.
4. Mark viii. 12 says that he 'sighed deeply' over their
unbelief. The sign of Jonah is referred to in Matt. xii. 39, q.v.
xvi. 5-12. The leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees — which
was their teaching and spirit.
5. Matt, verses 5-12 closely follows Mark viii. 14-21 ; Luke
xii. I has the topic in a different connexion. Mark informs us
of the transit over the lake, which had been perhaps suddenly
accomplished to escape the tumult, for they forgot to take
bread.
G. leaven indicates the moral disposition working in individuals
or in society : i Cor. v. 6 ; Gal. v. 9 ; cf. Matt. xiii. 33. It was
not only the doctrine (teaching, verse 12), or the 'hypocrisy'*
(Luke xii. 56), but the Pharisaic tendency to mix error with truth,
and the Sadducaean tendency to take all validity out of truth.
230 ST. MATTHEW 16. 7-13
7 And they reasoned among themselves, saying, We took
8 no bread. And Jesus perceiving it said, O ye of little
faith, why reason ye among yourselves, because ye have
9 no bread ? Do ye not yet perceive, neither remember
the five loaves of the five thousand, and how many
10 baskets ye took up ? Neither the seven loaves of the
11 four thousand, and how many baskets ye took up? How
is it that ye do not perceive that I spake not to you
concerning bread ? But beware of the leaven of the
13 Pharisees and Sadducees. Then understood they how
that he bade them not beware of the leaven of bread,
but of the teaching of the Pharisees and Sadducees.
13 Now when Jesus came into the parts of Csesarea
The * leaven of Herod/ which Mark has in place of the Sadducaean,
exalted political interests above those which were spiritual.
7. We took no bread. The original justifies the change of
tense from A. V., and perhaps the omission of because.'
8. O ye of little faith : an expression only found in Matthew,
see viii. 26 — except Luke xii. 28, which may shew that Luke knew
Matthew in some form.
ye have no bread. After two miracles in which bread had
been multiplied in the wilderness the doubt was strange, though
now, as Mark viii. 14 says, they had but one loaf.
9. Two miracles of feeding are referred to here and in Mark
viii. 19. The words for 'baskets* in verses 9 and 10 differ as
in the two narratives.
11. This verse may be compared with Mark viii. 16, 17.
xvi. 13-20. JesTis at Ccesarea Philippi. Peter and his confession
are the rock on which the Church shall be built.
In the paragraph verses 13-20 (Mark viii. 27-30; Luke ix.
18-21) we enter upon the second principal phase of the public
life of our Lord. Hitherto he had been extending his influence
as a teacher and worker ; now he begins to encounter adversity.
From this point it becomes evident that he has expectations of
resistance and suffering.
13c Csssarea Philippi, in Gaulonitis, at the foot of Lebanon,
was the most northerly point of the travels of Jesus. The city
received the patronage of Herod I, but had been embellished
by Philip the tetrarch, who had honoured it with the name of
Tiberias Caesar. Formerly it was known as Paneas —where Baal,
ST. MATTHEW 16. 14-16 231
Philippi, he asked his disciples, saying, Who do men
say that the Son of man is? And they said, Some say 14
John the Baptist ; some, EHjah : and others, Jeremiah,
or one of the prophets. He saith unto them, But who 15
say ye that I am ? And Simon Peter answered and said, 16
the Syrian Pan, was worshipped. The sinister shadow of
Herodian Romanism was over the place. The signs of the
great world-powers were all about them, and it was time that
the disciples had faith in the Messiah who had come.
Who do men say that the Son of man is ? marg. ' that
' I the Son of man am ? ' Mark and Luke have : ' Who do men
say that I am ? ' which makes it doubtful whether Jesus did at this
stage claim to be ' the Son of man.' Peter's reply shews that
the * me,' which fails in the text of Matthew, was understood
by the disciples. 'The definite title [Son of man] is found in the
Book of Enoch (xlvi, 2, 3) for the first time in Jewish literature,
and is historicallj'' the source of the N. T. designation' (Charles,
Book of Enoch, p. 51). Dr. Charles rejects vSchleiermacher's inter-
pretation of the title 'the ideal man,' also Baur's 'the thoroughly
human Person,' and Mr. Bartlett's combination of 'the ideal
man' with 'the servant of Jehovah'; but thinks that both the
latter were associated by our Lord with the ' Son of man ' in
majesty, spoken of in Dan. vii. 13. The Book of Enoch borrowed
the title from ' Daniel,' but altered the content. In the former
it represents a supernatural person ; in the latter, a symbol of
Israel. The term belongs to the early stage of the gospel,
as besides the four evangelists no writing of the N. T. has it
except Acts vii. 56; Rev. i. 13, xiv. 14. It stands as a name of
the Messiah, or' the servant of Jehovah,' in Matt. xii. 8 ; John iii. 13,
xii. 34. The title 'Son of David' had a political significance,
which the ' Son of man ' escaped.
14. Some say John the Baptist, as did Herod, Matt. xiv. 2.
some, Elijah: who was to prepare the way of the Lord,
Mai. iv. 5 ; Matt. xi. 14.
others, Jeremiah (only in Matthew). 2 Mace. ii. 1-12 relates
that Jeremiah hid the tabernacle, the ark, and the altar of incense
in a cave, that they might be brought out when ' the glory of
the Lord ' should come.
or one of the prophets. Luke ix. 8, 19 adds, 'was risen
again.'
15. who say ye that I am? Among so many opinions it
was important that they should declare their inference from all
they had heard and seen.
16. Simon Peter answered. The great question, as in John
232 ST. MATTHEW 16. 17, 18
17 Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. And
Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou,
Simon Bar-Jonah : for flesh and blood hath not revealed
18 it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. And
I also say unto thee, that thou art Peter, and upon this
vi. 69. The form of the answer varies : in Mark, ' Thou art the
Christ'; in Luke, 'the Christ of God.' Why the latter should
suppress any part of an utterance so momentous, or whj' Matthew
should add anything, we cannot tell. Usually the Synoptists
agree most in their report of ' sayings.'
the Son of the living- God. ' The living God ' is an O. T.
expression; as Hos. i. 10, where Jehovah is opposed to the
deified dead of the heathen : also Deut. v. 26 ; Dan. vi. 20.
Peter's confession became the earliest ' creed * ; the first believers
were baptized into the 'Name' of Jesus as the Messiah: Matt,
xxvi. 63 ; Acts ii. 38, x. 48, xiv. 15, xviii. 28, xix. 5.
17. Here Mark and Luke end their accounts of the transaction,
except to notice the charge that no man should be told. Matthew,
however, has an addition so startling that many have doubted ics
authenticity. Wendt {Die Lehre Jesii^ i. 18) says that it is an
interpolation. Dr. Bruce thinks that ' psychological reasons are
in favour of something of the kind having been said.' The real
difficulty lies in the omission of the passage by Mark and Luke.
This is one of the items in this gospel which made Renan to
say that ' it is the most important book ever written.' Romish
exegesis has entrenched itself behind verses 17, 18, though
Protestant interpreters from Beza to Bengel have asked : quid
hcec ad Rontant ?
Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-Jonah. Though Simon was
(Bar-jonah) the son of Jonah the fisherman, and had infirmities of
character, divine grace had ' blessed " him by making him the
subject of a great revelation. A man not above the intellectual
level of his race or time had been lifted to the summits of in-
spiration. ' The light that never fell on sea or shore ' had
suddenly disclosed to him the mystery of the personality of Jesus.
flesh and blood is a general description of human nature per
se : see i Cor. xv. 50; Gal. i. 16; 'blood and flesh,' Eph. vi. 12;
Ileb. ii. 12. The doctrine that the true faith in Jesus is that
which views him as the 'Son of God' appears in Matt. xi. 27;
John i. 13, iii. 5, xx. 31 (cf. i John v. 4, 5) ; Acts ii. 39; Gal,
i. 15, 16.
18. And I also say unto thee. Peter had said, 'Thou art
the Christ'; and now Jesus says to him, 'Thou art Peter.' It
may have been that the surname ' Peter,' or, if Aramaic was
ST. MATTHEW 16. 19 233
rock I will build my church ; and the gates of Hades
shall not prevail against it. I will give unto thee the 19
keys of the kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever thou
spoken, 'Cephas,' was now formally given : but see Matt. x. 2;
Mark iii. 16. Then 'Cephas' would be used for both the apostle
and 'the rock': as in French (Ostervald) — Et mot je ie dis aussi
(pie tu es Pierre, ct que sitr cette pierre je hdtirai nion e'glise^.
upon this rock I will "build my diurch. It has been the
view of many Protestant as well as Romish interpreters that
the ' rock ' was Peter himself : so Neander, Meyer, Bruce, Origen,
Ambrose, Cyril, Chr3'sostorri, with Luther, prefer to think it was
his faith which should be the foundation of the church. Origen
said that every true believer became like Peter. Jerome,
Augustine, and other fathers now speak of Christ as the rock,
then of Peter, then of his confession. Jerome, on Luke xxii. 32,
speaks of Peter as the first living stone (i Pet. ii. 5; placed on
the foundation (i Cor. iii. 11). The connexion of the see of
Rome with Peter is based on the Clementine legends. Peter
was the beginning of the universal church, not of a local com-
munity. James seemed to acquire precedence over Peter in
Jerusalem, and in Antioch Paul 'resisted him to the face.'
my church. The word ' church ' does not occur in the three
other gospels. Matt, xviii. 7 has it twice, q. v. If, as some assert,
' Salvation is by the Church ' {exira ecclesiam nulla salits) these
primitive documents arc singularly defective. The word is used
in the O. T. (Greek) in its ordinary meaning of an assembly,
a congregation ; as also Matt, xviii. 17 ; Acts xix. 41, xx. 28.
The attempt to read a later meaning into it imperils— beyond
anything which rationalistic criticism has done — the authenticity
of the gospels. Here it intimates that the company of believers
in Jesus as the Messiah was to be separated from the congregation
of Israel (Deut. xviii. i6\
the gates of Hades. Hades was the region below the earth
where departed souls were dwelling. It often represents the
Hebrew Sheol, as Ps. xvi. 10. The powers unseen cannot over-
throw the church : Eph. vi. 12 ; Rev. i. 18 ; cf. Ps. cxviii. 19, 'gates
of righteousness' ; Wisd. of Sol. xvi. 13, 'Thou leadest down to the
gates of Hades, and thou leadest up again ' ' The gates of the dark
Pluto are open night and day' (Virgil, ^«. bk. vi. I. 126).
19. I will g-ive unto thee the keys. The church now to
be built is the beginning of the kingdom of heaven. Peter is
entrusted with the keys of admission and exclusion, which
^ rrfrpos represents a rock in its natural site ; itfrpa a fragment of
rock.
234 ST. MATTHEW 16. 20-22
shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven : and
whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed
20 in heaven. Then charged he the disciples that they
should tell no man that he was the Christ.
21 From that time began Jesus to shew unto his dis-
ciples, how that he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer
many things of the eMers and chief priests and scribes,
22 and be killed, and the third day be raised up. And
he employed to admit the Jews (Acts ii. 38) and the Gentiles
(Acts X. 48). The critics have not been able to shew why the
communication of this peculiar prerogative of Peter is not referred
to by Mark (traditionally known as the interpreter of Peter) or
by Luke. On the ' ke3's' cf. Isa. xxii. 22 ; Rev. iii. 7.
whatsoever thou shalt bind : a promise afterwards repeated
to all the disciples, Matt, xviii. i8 ; John xx. 23. The language
was rabbinical, and referred to things commanded or forbidden.
Peter exercised thris authority when he went in to eat with
Cornelius (Acts xi. 3) ; as did the ' apostles and elders and
brethren ' when they decided what ' burden ' should be laid upon
Gentile believers (Acts xv. 23).
they should tell no man that he was the Christ. The
great secret is now revealed to the circle of the disciples, but
for the present is to be kept within it. The A. V. reading, ' that
he was Jesus the Christ,' was manifestly incorrect.
xvi. 21-28. Jesus speaks plainly of death. Peter is rebuked when
he deprecates suffering tor the Christ. The cross is to be shared
by the disciples.
The transition from the earlier to the later stage of our Lord's
ministry is marked in all the Synoptists : Matt. xvi. ai— 28 ; Mark
viii. 31-ix. I ; Luke ix, 22-27.
21. Prom that time beg^an Jesus to shew what the fate was
that threatened him, of which before the disciples had no idea.
Now they learn that the chief men of the nation would reject him,
and bring about his death : he must go unto Jerusalem. . . . and
be killed, and the third day be raised up.
If the latter item formed part of the statement at this time,
it is strange that the disciples were so slow to believe in his
resurrection. Bengel remarks that the first part of the gosi>el
had to prove that Jesus was the Christ ; the second part to shew
that as Christ he should suffer and be raised. At the beginning
of verse 21 'some ancient authorities read Jesto Christ^ (R. V.
marg.), but this was not a proper name so early ; cf. Matt. i. i.
ST. MATTHEW 16. 23-27 235
Peter took him, and began to rebuke him, saying, Be it
far from thee. Lord : this shall never be unto thee. But 23
he turned, and said unto Peter, Get thee behind me,
Satan : thou art a stumblingblock unto me : for thou
mindest not the things of God, but the things of
men. Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man 24
would come after me, let him deny himself, and take
up his cross, and follow me. For whosoever would save 25
his life shall lose it : and whosoever shall lose his life for
my sake shall find it. For what shall a man be profited, 26
if he shall gain the whole world, and forfeit his life ? or
what shall a man give in exchange for his life? For the 27
22, 23. When Peter objected to his anticipation of a violent
death : Be it far from tliee, lEord (marg. ' God have mercy on
thee'): this shall never be unto thee — a strong negative —
Jesiis reproved him : thou art a stumblingblock unto me. The
stone which was for a foundation had become a stone of stumbling.
After the sudden revelation ' from heaven ' the unguarded soul
of Peter w^as now occupied by another spirit. He wished for
an earthly Messiah who would not suffer or die : he considered
the thing's of men (Rom. viii. 5).
Get thee behind me, Satan. Whatever prominence in the
church had been secured by his faith was for the time forfeited,
and he must go ' behind.'
thou mindest not: A. V. 'thou savourest not' (Fr. savot'r).
Luke omits this rebuke of Peter. The verb is that used by Paul
in Phil. ii. 5 : ' Have this mind in you which was also in Christ
Jesus' — where also in verse 8 (cf. Matt, verse 24) he speaks
of his 'becoming obedient even unto the death of the cross.'
24. The saying, let him deny himself, and take up his cross,
is found in Matt. x. 38 ; Mark viii. 34. ; Luke ix. 23, xiv. 27.
25. Tor whosoever would save his life : A. V. had ' soul.'
26. ffive in exchang'e : see Ps. xlix. 8. What ransom can a man
provide when life itself is in jeopardy ? Jesus took this view for
himself: should he lose the higher life to gain the lower? The
Apocalypse of Baruch, li. 15 (dated 50-100 a.d.), says, * For what
then have men lost their life, or for what have those on the earth
exchanged their soul ?'
26. Jesus had the temptation to 'gain the whole world' (Matt,
iv 9), but he preferred the kingdom of heaven : * the world ' he
left to Caesar (Matt, xxii, 21).
236 ST. MATTHEW IG. 2S— 17. 2
Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with
his angels ; and then shall he render unto every man
28 according to his deeds. Verily I say unto you, There
be some of them that stand here, which shall in no wise
taste of death;, till they see the Son of man coming in his
kingdom.
17 And after six days Jesus taketh with him Peter, and
James, and John his brother, and bringeth them up into
2 a high mountain apart : and he was transfigured before
27. slxall come in the gloiy of h.is Tatlier. Here Mark and
Luke depart from Matthew, and introduce the saying found in
Matt. X. 32 (cf. xiii. 41, xxv. 31).
28. whicli siiall in no wise taste of death, till ... To ' taste
of death' is a peculiar expression only found in Markix. i ; Luke
ix. 27 ; John viii. 52, and Heb. ii. 9. Alford approves of Stiers
suggestion that the phrase implies that these persons would ' taste
of death ' afterwards ; if this were so it could not refer to the final
judgement (as Me3^er). Such language would raise the hopes of
the disciples, but there has been much dispute about the ' coming'
referred to. Erasmus, Grotius, Bleek, VVetstein, and Alford say
that it ref^rs to the transfiguration. But as Mark ix. 1 puts it in
another way, 'the kingdom of God with power,' and Luke ix. 27,
' the kingdom of God,' and not as here, ' the Son of man coming,'
it may be regarded as an allusion to the establishment of the church
at Pentecost, and afterwards. The course of events would have
furnished its own comment on the saying at the time when the
gospel was produced. Possibly, as Weiss observes, the city had
been destroyed.
xvii. 1-8. The (ransfiguration. Moses and Elijah with Jesus.
The fear of the disciples. The cloud and the voice.
The Synoptic accounts of the transfiguration have close re-
semblance with numerous variations : see Introduction^ p. 9.
1. And afoer six days: so Mark, but Luke 'about eight da3'S
after.' This would include two sabbaths, as was the case on Sinai,
Exod. xxiv. 16, at the close of which came the revelation to
Moses.
a higlx mountain app^rt. Since the days of Origcn and
Jerome, Tabor in Galilee has been traditionally reported as the
site of this occurrence; but Tabor would be inhabited at the time.
Josephus relates that the ancient fot tress at its summit was
strengthened in his day, so that the modern and more probable
view is that it was some other eminence at the base of Hermon —
ST. MATTHEW 17. ., 4 237
them : and his face did shine as the sun, and his gar-
ments became white as the hght. And behold, there 3
appeared unto them Moses and Ehjah talking with him.
And Peter answered, and said unto Jesus, Lord, it is 4
good for us to be here : if thou wilt, I will make here
perhaps not far from Caesarea Philippi, where Jesus and his
company were staying. The apex of Hermon, visible and ' white
as the light,' would explain the description in verse 2.
Peter, and James, and John liis brother were associated
with Jesus at the raising of the daughter of Jairus, and in
Gethsemane.
2. was transflffured. The word is used in Mark ix. 2 (not
Luke) ; Rom. xii. 2 ; a Cor. iii. 18 (the latter apparently referring
to this event, and recalling the case of Moses, Exod. xxiv. 16) : cf.
2 Pet. i. 16; John i. 14. Since Tertullian {Cont. Marcion. iv.
22), some Bleek, Weizsacker, Pressense among modern writers)
have regarded the same as a vision, M eyer refers to what is said in
verse 9, ' tell the vision,' in favour of this view. But if a vision,
did all see it, or only Peter? Matthew does not mention the
sleep of the disciples, as Luke does, but he says that Jesus was
* transfigured before than.'
3. there appeared unto thsm Moses and Elijah. Luke has
'two men.' Had they been raised from the dead? This is
suggested because they were ' talking with Jesus' (Mark); they
'spake of his decease': cf. 2 Pet, i. 15. These were the chief
men of the older dispensations — the Law and the Prophets ; both
had left the world under special conditions; both had been great
instruments of revelation : both are mentioned by the latest
prophecy : Mai, iv. 4, 5, How the disciples recognized them we
do not know. The presence of these heavenly visitants would
counteract the doubts created by what Jesus had recently said
respecting his probable fate.
4. And Peter answered ... I wiU make. The A, V. followed
a reading which had brought Matthew into harmony with the
other Synoptists : ' let us make.' Perhaps some consideration is
due to the fact that this gospel delights to give distinction to
Peter, e. g. iv. 18, x. 2, xiv. 28, xvi. 17, xvii, 24, xxvi. 37. Peter's
saying is reported by all the Synoptists, but Mark and Luke say
that ' he wist not what to say.'
it is g-ood for us to be here. The ' sign from heaven ' which
many desired had been now given : would that it could be made
permanent! Peter would house the celestial visitors and Jesus in
three tabernacles, and then summon the multitude to share the
238 ST. MATTHEW 17. 5-12
three tabernacles ; one for thee^ and one for Moses, and
5 one for Elijah. While he was yet speaking, behold, a
bright cloud overshadowed them : and behold, a voice
out of the cloud, saying, This is my beloved Son, in
6 whom I am well pleased ; hear ye him. And when the
disciples heard it, they fell on their face, and were sore
7 afraid. And Jesus came and touched them and said,
8 Arise, and be not afraid. And lifting up their eyes, they
saw no one, save Jesus only.
9 And as they were coming down from the mountain,
Jesus commanded them, saying, Tell the vision to no
10 man, until the Son of man be risen from the dead. And
his disciples asked him, saying. Why then say the scribes
11 that Elijah must first come ? And he answered and said,
12 Elijah indeed cometh, and shall restore all things : but
I say unto you, that Elijah is come already, and they
spectacle of 'glory.' But, to their disappointment, the glorified
saints depart, and the apostles are forbidden to mention the vision.
5. a brig-ht cloud overshadowed tliem. Jesus ascended in
a cloud, Acts i. 9; and is similarly to return, Luke xxi. 27;
Rev. i. 7, As the cloud descended Moses and Elias withdrew,
but there came a voice out of the cloud. The declaration,
This is my beloved Son, appears in Matt. iii. 17 ; 2 Pet. i. 17.
Luke ix. 35 has 'my chosen' for 'my beloved,' as the Book of
Enoch, xl. 5.
6. That the disciples fell on their face, and were sore afraid
is only stated bj' Matthew, but with great probability. At the end
Jesus alone remains to interpret all things : hear ye him.
xvii. 9-13. The descent front the mountain. Silence enjoined.
The prophet and the Baptist.
9. Tell the vision to no man, i. e. until the resurrection, when
it would be better understood. Luke does not report the following
conversation, but mentions that as the little company descended
* they held their peace.' The expectation of Elijah who shall
restore all thing's is referred to in Mai. iv. 15 ; Matt. xi. 14.
If John had not been imprisoned and slain he might have wrought
a moral revolution, through which the murder of Jesus and the
destruction of the city might have been averted,
ST. MATTHEW 17. 13-20 239
knew him not, but did unto him whatsoever they h'sted.
Even so shall the Son of man also suffer of them. Then 13
understood the disciples that he spake unto them of John
the Baptist.
And when they were oome to the multitude, there 14
came to him a man, kneeling to him, and saying, Lord, 15
have mercy on my son : for he is epileptic, and suffereth
grievously : for oft-times he falleth into the fire, and oft-
times into the water. And I brought him to thy disciples, 16
and they could not cure him. And Jesus answered and 17
said, O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall
I be with you ? how long shall I bear with you ? bring
him hither to me. And Jesus rebuked him; and the 18
devil went out from him : and the boy was cured from
that hour. Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and 19
.said, Why could not we cast it out ? And he saith unto 20
them. Because of your little faith : for verily I say unto
you, If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall
say unto this mountain. Remove hence to yonder place ;
and it shall remove ; and nothing shall be impossible
unto you.
xvii, 14-21. The cure of epilepsy. The disciples were unable to
heal him through their little faith.
14. The fact that the miracle follows the account of the
transfiguration in all the Synoptic Gospels shews that the ground
is historical. Mark as often gives the most detailed account.
Matthew had not mentioned tlie multitude, but Mark explains
that ' they saw ' it as they descended. In verse 18 Matthew says
' the devil went out ' ; but he does not at first describe the case as
one of possession as Mark does.
15. he is epileptic, A, V. Munatic,' which is more literal.
Luke says that he was an ' only child.'
17. O faithless and perverse g-eneration. All the Synoptists
report this reproach on the disciples because of their inability to
exorcise the evil spirit.
20. Because of your little faith : a better reading than
' unbelief,' A. V. Luke reports the man as saying, * help my
240 ST. MATTHEW 17. 22-25
22 And while they abode in Gahlee, Jesus said unto
them, The Son of man shall be delivered up into the
23 hands of men ; and they shall kill him, and the third
day he shall be raised up. And they were exceeding sorry.
24 And when they were come to Capernaum, they that
received the half-shekel came to Peter, and said, Doth
25 not your master pay the half-shekel ? He saith, Yea.
want of faith.' They are assured that with faith they could
remove this mountain, near which they stood. On the mustard
seed see the note on xiii. 32. Luke xvii. 6 introduces this saying
on another occasion, and reads : ' Ye would say to this sycamine
tree,' &c.
21. Verse 21, which was taken probably from Mark ix. 29, is
omitted in the R. V. after the best authorities. Verse 20 is
substantially repeated in Matt. xxi. 21.
xvii. 22-23. Jesus repeats the prediction of his own death. The
regret of the disciples.
22. The prediction of the rejection and death of Jesus, already
given in xvi. 21, is now^ repeated with an addition. He is to
be delivered up into fh.e liauds of men: cf. Mark ix. 31;
Luke ix. 45, The latter says that the disciples ' did not understand
this saying,' i. e. not fully. Peter, evidently, had some appre-
hension when he replied (xvi. 22), 'Be it far from thee, Lord';
and here it is said they were exceeding' sorry (verse 23).
xvii. 24-27. Jesus pays tnbute at Capernanni. Peter finds the
money in the mouth of a fish.
24. The miracle performed to obtain money for the tribute is
only recorded in Matthew. Whether derived from oral tradition
or from a written source, it is strange that Mark, ' the interpreter
of Peter,' did not notice it. Holtzmann thinks that the money
was required for the temple rather than for the state ; but the
narrative was required to influence believers of a later time, who
were sometimes disposed to withhold their dues from the reigning
authorities: Rom. xiii. 6. This would, however, reduce the
narrative to a myth, and Holtzmann allows that it is ' but a half-
grown one.' The ' toll ' or '■ custom,' that is, the public tax, had to
be paid there, and probably also the ' tribute ' or ' census,' which
was the private tax. In post-exilic days the half-shekel was
required from all above twenty for the temple charges ; after the
destruction of the city it was paid to the state — to ' the kings
of the land.' Some have thought that the fish was sold for
a stater, = half a crown ; but this would have been too much.
ST. MATTHEW 17. 25— 18. 2 241
And when he came into the house, Jesus spake first to
him, saying, What thinkest thou, Simon ? the kings of
the earth, from whom do they receive toll or tribute ?
from their sons, or from strangers? And when he said, 26
From strangers, Jesus said unto him. Therefore the sons
are free. But, lest we cause them to stumble, go thou 27
to the sea, and cast a hook, and take up the fish that
first Cometh up ; and when thou hast opened his mouth,
thou shalt find a shekel : that take, and give unto them
for me and thee.
In that hour came the disciples unto Jesus, saying, is
Who then is greatest in the kingdom of heaven ? And 2
25. Wliat thinkest thou, Simon? lit. 'How seems it to
thee?' one of Matthew's phrases : xviii. 12, xxi. 28, xxii. 17, 42 ;
xxvi. 66.
27. thon Shalt find a shekel: marg. 'stater.' The 'shekel*
was the Hebrew coin equivalent to the Greek coin the 'stater.'
The annual tax on every Jew towards the cost of the temple was
'the didrachma' (A. V. verse 24, 'tribute'), i.e. two drachmae
(Greek) or half a shekel (Jewish). The 'stater ' found in the fish's
mouth would, therefore, pay the tax both for Jesus and for Simon:
Exod. XXX. 12-16. The tribute was paid lest offence should be
given to those zealous for the law. A similar concession was
made by Paul (Acts xxi. 21) when he paid for sacrifices: cf.
Rom. xiv. 21.
xviii. 1-T4. T/7e greatest in the kingdom. A little child placed
in the midst. The peril of those who make men to stumble.
The lost sheep more precious than those that are safe.
The hopes awakened by the transfiguration and the following
miracles led the disciples to speculate upon their relative positions
in the kingdom.
1. Who then is neatest (marg. 'greater') in the king-dom
of heaven? It is clear that what had been said to Peter (xvi. 18)
had not settled the question. Perhaps the preference shewn to
the three — Peter, James, and John — as witnesses of the trans-
figuration, had raised the controversy. In Mark ix. 33-50 and
Luke ix. 46-50 it is said that Jesus began the conversation ; in
Matthew, the disciples came to Jesus with the question. Such
a variation would arise in the oral gospel '.
^ Sir J. C. Hawkins, Hone Synopticcc, p. 57.
R
242 ST. MATTHEW 18. 3-7
he called to him a little child, and set him in the midst
3 of them, and said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye turn,
and become as little children, ye shall in no wise enter
4 into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall
humble himself as this Kttle child, the same is the great-
5 est in the kingdom of heaven. And whoso shall receive
6 one such little child in my name receiveth me : but
whoso shall cause one of these little ones which believe
on me to stumble, it is profitable for him that a great
millstone should be hanged about his neck, and that
7 he should be sunk in the depth of the sea. Woe unto
the world because of occasions of stumbling ! for it must
2. a little child, and set Mm in the midst. Mark: 'taking
him in his arms/ and Luke: 'set him by his side' — variations
which can scarcely be attributable to written sources.
3. Except ye turn. Such was the translation in Tj'ndale,
Coverdale, and the Geneva, first edition ; but in the second edition
the latter brought in 'converted* — a word which was receiving
a new significance. The original has a passive form with a
reflexive meaning = ' one turns himself,' as John xii. 40 ; cf.
Luke xxii. 32, 'when once thou hast turned again.' The general
doctrine is that of John iii. 3, ' Except a man be born anew, he
cannot see the kingdom of God/
ye shall in no wise enter : a double negation — 'not at all.'
Before they disputed about precedence in the kingdom, they
should first be certain that they were qualified to have any place
in it. Mark and Luke do not mention the turning, only the
reception of the child.
4. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself. To ' become
as little children ' is not to return merely to their pristine
innocence — implied in being 'born ane v' — but to their trustful
helplessness— to the poverty of spirit emphasized in Matt. v. 3.
5. And whoso shall receive. Cf. Matt. ix. 37.
6. a great millstone, or marg. 'a millstone turned by an ass,'
Mark ix. 42. Smaller millstones were worked by women, Matt.
XXV. 41.
that he should be sunk : A. V. ' drowned.' The word is
only used here and in Matt. xiv. 30 to describe Peter's submersion
in the sea.
7. occasions of stumbling : see note on Matt. v. 27-30, where
this counsel is first given.
ST. MATTHEW 18. 8-12 243
needs be that the occasions come ; but woe to that man
through whom the occasion cometh ! And if thy hand 8
or thy foot causeth thee to stumble, cut it off, and cast
it from thee : it is good for thee to enter into Hfe maimed
or halt, rather than having two hands or two feet to be
cast into the eternal fire. And if thine eye causeth thee 9
to stumble, pluck it out, and cast it from thee : it is good
for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather than having
two eyes to be cast into the hell of fire. See that ye 10
despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you, that
in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my
Father which is in heaven. How think ye? if any man 12
have a hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray,
doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and go unto the
10. See tliat y^ despise not. Such exhortations can be best
understood as addressed to prophets and teachers. Humihty in
the pastor will dispose him * not to despise ' the little ones, nor to
cause them to stumble.
in haaven tlieir angels : a remark only found in Matthew.
The idea of guardian angels grew after the exile, Ps. xci. ii ;
cf. Tobit V. 4, 16; Acts xii. 15, 'it is his angel'; Rev. i. 20,
' angel of the church ' ; Luke xvi. 22 ; Heb. i. 14. The angels of
the presence were supposed to be of the highest rank ; Luke
i. 19, 'I Gabriel stand in the presence of God'; Rev. vii. 15.
Origen taught that every man had a good angel and a bad one'.
11. The R. V. omits this verse. Luke xix. 10 would probably
have the correct association of the words, though such an im-
portant saying would bear repetition,
12. Luke also connects the parable of the lost sheep (not in
Mark) with 'the sinner that repenteth,' and perhaps with the
Gentile, Few shepherds would have a hundred sheep, yet if
one were so rich he would not willingly lose one. The true
pastor will not neglect the straying and outcast, however valuable
his permanent flock may be,
^ 'Jesus accepts the popular belief in the existence of angels, but
never (even in Malt, xviii. 10, or xxvi. 53) countenances the belief that
they influence life in the present ; perhaps in the parable of the Wheat
and the Tares (xiii. 24-40) he directly discountenances it.' (Prof.
G. Buchanan Gray, Encyclop, Biblica, i. 169.)
R 2
244 ST. MATTHEW 18. 13-17
13 mountains, and seek that which goeth astray ? And if
so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth
over it more than over the ninety and nine which have
14 not gone astray. Even so it is not the will of your
Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones
should perish.
15 And if thy brother sin against thee, go, shew him his
fault between thee and him alone : if he hear thee, thou
16 hast gained thy brother. But if he hear thee not, take
with thee one or two more, that at the mouth of two
17 witnesses or three every word may be established. And
if he refuse to hear them, tell it unto the church : and
14. it is not the will of your Patlier : marg. 'a thing willed,'
more correctly. He has not absolutely determined that any shall
perish.
x\'iii. 15-20. The treatment of offenders. The appeal to the church.
Binding and loosing. The promise to united prayer.
15. In this gospel the earliest form of church life is pre-
supposed. The treatise really discusses ' The Church and the
Ministry.' Mark and Luke omit this section, verses 15-22, though
Luke xvii. 3, 4 is equivalent to verses 21, 22, In that primitive
period all are bretliren ; none is 'greater' than the rest. No
single authority can decide causes : the appeal is to the whole
congregation of believers.
if thy brother sin. The oldest MSS. omit 'against thee' :
the oiTence might be general, not particular.
go, shew him his fault, or * convict him,' as John viii. 46,
xvi. 8 : A. V. ' reprove.'
if he hear thee, t^ou hast g-ained thy "brother : as a friend,
if personal relations were involved ; as a believer for the church,
if general questions were concerned ; besides, there would be
gain to him, Jas. v. 20.
16. If he would not hear, then one or two more might join in
the appeal. It was an ancient law (Deut. xix. 15) that * at the
mouth of two witnesses or at the mouth of three witnesses, shall
a matter be established' (John viii. 17).
17. And if he refuse . . . tell it unto the church. The word
'■ church,' Greek fcc/«ra, does not occur in the four Gospels except
in this place twice, and in xvi. 18, q. v. It can only be taken
here in the old meaning (marg. R. V.) of ' congregation.' He who
ST. MATTHEW 18. 18-20 245
if he refuse to hear the church also, let him be unto thee
as the Gentile and the publican. Verily I say unto you, 18
What things soever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound
in heaven : and what things soever ye shall loose on
earth shall be loosed in heaven. Again I say unto you, 19
that if two of you shall agree on earth as touching any-
thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my
Father which is in heaven. For where two or three are 20
gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst
of them.
would not listen to the brethren in fellowship was to be treated
as the Gentile and tlie publican, with whom it was a defilement
to eat. Such a statement must be viewed from the standpoint
of the disciples at that time.
18. What thing's soever ye shall hind. Whatever powers
were conferred on Peter (xvi. i8) are here bestowed upon his
fellow disciples : cf. John xx. 23. Schleiermacher has remarked
that ' the ministry of the keys is the power by which the church
determines what belongs to the Christian life' ; but the * church,'
or 'congregation,' does not consist exclusively even of apostles,
much less of the clergy.
19, 20. Again I say nnto yon. Jesus often spoke of the
benefits of prayer. He now teaches that the power of the keys,
of binding and loosing, whatever these terms may signify, are
subject to the laws of prayer. Moreover, these promises were not
made to the ' head of the church ' only, or to conspicuous mem-
bers of it, but to 'two or three,' provided that they shall agree,
and are gathered together in his name. When these conditions
are fulfilled, Jesus says, there am I. The 'Real Presence'
is secured to the church, which may here claim its charter and
warrant, but must also recognize the conditions of this great
endowment. The gift is not dependent on numbers, for ' two or
three ' may put in their claim. They must, however, be ' gathered
together,* and in the name of Christ, The 'Name' represents
the whole character and spirit of Christ. It is exhibited in sym-
pathy and compassion, which receives the little ones, verse 5, and
goes after the lost sheep, verse 12. It is fearful to cause stumbling
to others, verse 6, and is honest and considerate in its treatment
of offence, verse 15. Above all, it cherishes the spirit of forgive-
ness, verse 21. The Divine Presence, therefore, is not secluded
to sacred times, or places, or officers, or functions'. The Rabbis
* Bishop Lightfoot, Philippians.
246 ST. MATTHEW 18. 21-25
21 Then came Peter, and said to him, Lord, how oft
shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him ?
22 until seven times? Jesus saith unto him, I say not
unto thee, Until seven times ; but, Until seventy times
23 seven. Therefore is the kingdom of heaven likened
unto a certain king, which would make a reckoning with
24 his servants. And when he had begun to reckon, one
was brought unto him, which owed him ten thousand
25 talents. But forasmuch as he had not wherewith to
pay, his lord commanded him to be sold, and his wife,
and children, and all that he had, and payment to be
have said that where two or three sat in judgement there was the
Shechinah. An ancient reading of verse 20 vi^as : ' Two or three
are not gathered in my name where I am not.' This arose from
the fact that the Greek indefinite pronoun 'where' happens to
have the same letters as the negative ' not.'
xviii. 21-35. Forgiveness. Parable of the ungrateful debtor.
21. Then came Peter, to whom the teaching seemed so wide
and liberal as to require an explanation. Is the forgiveness of
injuries to gc on without limitation, provided that the transgressor
repent? The doctrine seemed to be more sentimental than
practical. The Rabbis said that you could only forgive thrice.
22. The marginal 'seventy times and seven,' according to the
description of Lamech's revenge, Gen. iv. 24 ( LXX), would well
represent the utmost limits of human forbearance ; yet seventy
times seven would better exhibit the love 'which never faileth.'
Jesus required an inexhaustible spirit of forgiveness in his fol-
lowers, because only they who forgive can be forgiven : cf. com-
ments on Matt. vi. la. He who pleads that supreme law of mercy
by which forgiveness is possible (Rom. iii. 21) becomes bound by
that law (Matt. vii. 2). Luke xvii. 3, 4 has a passing leference
to the teaching on forgiveness, but the parable of the debtor is
only in Matthew.
24. ten thousand talents would be at least two millions
sterling, but this would not be more than the manager of a pro-
vince might accumulate : cf. Matt. xxv. 16. Perhaps some flagrant
case amongst the officers of 'a certain king ' had just been made
public. The corruption in oriental administration, from the days
of satraps to that of the latest pashas, has been proverbial.
ST. MATTHEW 18. 26-34 247
made. The servant therefore fell down and worshipped 26
him, saying, Lord, have patience with me, and I will pay
thee all. And the lord of that servant, being moved 27
with compassion, released him, and forgave him the
debt. But that servant went out, and found one of his 28
fellow-servants, which owed him a hundred pence : and
he laid hold on him, and took him by the throat, saying,
Pay what thou owest. So his fellow-servant fell dow^n 29
and besought him, saying. Have patience with me, and
I will pay thee. And he would not : but went and cast 30
him into prison, till he should pay tb.at which was due.
So when his fellow-servants saw what was done, they 31
were exceeding sorry, and came and told unto their lord
all that was done. Then his lord called him unto him, 33
and saith to him, Thou wicked servant, I forgave thee
all that debt, because thou besoughtest me : shouldest 33
not thou also have had mercy on thy fellow-servant, even
as I had mercy on thee ? And his lord was wroth, and 24
25. commanded him to be sold. The Jewish law allowed
men to be sold into slavery for debt; e.g. Exod. xxii. 3, 'if he
have nothing;, he shall be sold for his theft.'
28, 27. While the servant was prostrate before his master and
'was worshipping' him, the master's compassion was aroused,
and he forg-ave him the debt. The contrast between the
obsequiousness of this man and his subsequent arrogance is
striking.
28-30. owed him. a htindred pence, i. e. about seventy shillings
sterling. Men sometimes forgive great offences more readily than
lesser ones. This favoured criminal became suddenly violent
to his fellow servant, and took him by the throat, and cast him.
into prison.
31. The witnesses of this injustice were exceeding' sorry.
There is a common conscience and moral sense which rules
society more than we sometimes think.
33. shouldest not thou also have had mercy ? This is where
the teaching of the parable culminates. The recipient of mercy
is bound to be merciful.
248 ST. MATTHEW 18. 35—19. 4
delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all
35 that was due. So shall also my heavenly Father do
unto you, if ye forgive not every one his brother from
your hearts.
19 And it came to pass when Jesus had finished these
words, he departed from Galilee, and came into the
2 borders of Judsa beyond Jordan ; and great multitudes
followed him ; and he healed them there.
3 And there came unto him Pharisees, tempting him,
and saying, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife
4 for every cause ? And he answered and said, Have ye
not read, that he which made them from the beginning
xix. 1-2. A paragraph which marks a transition, as vii. 28.
1. And it came to pass when Jesus had finished these
words : Mark x. i. On this formula in Matthew, see vii. 28. A
new section evidently commences at this point, for Jesus had
'set his face towards Jerusalem.' It is scarcely the journey
described in Luke ix. 51, for that proceeded through Samaria.
Now he returns through Perea from the north, and travels in the
district ' bej'ond Jordan,' which, however, the evangelist says
was within the borders of Judsea. Some have surmised that
this gospel dates from that region ; but for this there is little
testimony. This final return, on the way from Galilee to Jeru-
salem, was a very important part of the public life of Jesus, and
some of the parables of Luke may have belonged to it, and some
of the incidents mentioned by John vii-xi.
xix. 3-12. On lawful divorce. The institution of marriage allows
only one case. Celibacy for the sake of the kingdom.
The discussion on divorce (Mark x. 2-12) is not in Luke. The
subject has been already noticed (Matt. v. 27-32), but here
receives more detailed consideration. Is it lawful . . . for every
cause? The school of Himmel said that, according to Deut.
xxiv. I, it was; the school of Shammai denied it (Josephus, Ant.
iv. 8. 23). The matrimonial history of Antipas would no doubt be
in mind, though Meyer thinks the Pharisees w^ould scarcely
canvass the proceedings of the ruler when they were in his
territory. No doubt they would consider the opportunity of
bringing Jesus to say something that would be objectionable to
the local authorities to be in their favour.
4. Have ye not read ? A frequent expression in Matthew ; e.g.
ST. MATTHEW 19. 5-10 249
made them male and female, and said, For this cause 5
shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall cleave
to his wife ; and the twain shall become one flesh ? So 6
that they are no more twain, but one flesh. What
therefore God hath joined together, let not man put
asunder. They say unto him, Why then did Moses 7
command to give a bill of divorcement, and to put her
away? He saith unto them, Moses for your hardness 8
of heart suffered you to put away your v/ives : but from
the beginning it hath not been so. And I say unto you, 9
Whosoever shall put away his wife, except for fornication,
and shall marry another, committeth adultery : and he
that marrieth her when she is put away committeth
adultery. The disciples say unto him, If the case of 10
the man is so with his wife, it is not expedient to marry.
xii. 3, xxi. 16, 42, xxii. 31. The divine ordination in Gen. ii. 24
was earlier even than Moses.
5. the twain shall become one flesli. The original phrase
was more idiomatic in Hebrew than in Greek.
6. What therefore God hath joined. 'What,' not 'whom' :
the bond of marriage is God's institution ; the association of
particular parties in this bond is due to human arrangement.
*J. Why then did Moses command . . . ? They said that
Moses had * commanded' the bill of divorcement. Jesus rephes
that the great lawgiver had ' suffered ' it ; but cf. Mark x. 4.
A concession to human weakness had been made in the Mosaic
legislation, yet the older law was authoritative for man, not the
more recent enactment.
8. from the beginning" it hath not been so. It may be
mentioned that the Essenes regarded the Mosaic law as a de-
parture from the original law of God. It is not to be inferred
from this part of our Lord's teaching that second marriages under
any circumstances is wrong, or that the re-marriage of the
divorced is unlawful.
9. Divorce, except for fornication, is forbidden. The more
stringent aspect of the terms used by Mark and Luke is modified
in Matthew. Matt. v. 32 and xix. 9 make a doublet : cf. Mark
X. 11-12 ; Luke xvi. 18. The last words of verse 9 are doubtful.
10. If the case of the man is so. This was a remark of the
disciples, but it was made, Mark x. 10 informs us, when they had
250 ST. MATTHEW 19. ir-14
11 But he said unto them, All men cannot rereive this
12 saying, but they to whom it is given. For there are
eunuchs, which w^ere so born from their mother's womb :
and there are eunuchs, which were made eunuchs by
men : and there are eunuchs, which made themselves
eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven's sake. He that
is able to receive it, let him receive it.
13 Then were there brought unto him little children, that
he should lay his hands on them, and pray: and the
14 disciples rebuked them. But Jesus said, Suifer the little
children, and forbid them not, to com.e unto me : for of
retired 'into the house.' The Greek word translated 'case' here
is the same which is used in verse 3 in the phrase, 'for every
cause.' It can scarcely be made to mean 'case,' 'relationship,*
except by supposing a Latinism which reduces it to a synonym
with res, or our 'affair.' This is the view of Thayer {Lexicon) \
but Meyer, Alford, Morison, &c., hold that it refers to the cause
of separation, as in verse 3. The Vulg. si ita est causa hominis
inchnes to the other view.
11. they to whom it is g-iven. A law of compulsory celibacy
for any class, therefore, is not authorized. The Essenes and
other ascetic sects discouraged or condemned marriage (i Tim.
iv. 3)-
xix. 13-15. Jesus and the children. Whom the disciples rebuke
the Master receives.
13. that he should lay his hands on them, and pray. The
imposition of hands was a form of prayer : Acts viii. 15-17.
According to a well-known idiom of scripture writers the con-
junction ' and ' is exegetic ; that is. introduces an explanatory
clause. Mark x, 13-16 and Luke xviii. 15-17 agree generally
with Matthew, but have ' that he should touch them.'
the disciples rebuked the parents, not the children, because
they did not wish their Master to be annoyed.
14. Suffer the little children. As is often the case with sayings,
this utterance is given verbatim by each Synoptist. It has been
debated whether the declaration, of such is the kingdom of
heaven, refers to children in age or to the childhke. The
pronoun generally would favour the latter meaning ; yet it may
also be applied to the ' little ones,' who in Mark are called ' babes ' :
of. Matt, xviii. 3.
ST. .MATTHEW 19. 15-18 251
such is the kingdom of heaven. And he laid his hands 15
on them, and departed thence.
And behold, one came to him and said, Master, what 16
good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life?
And he said unto him. Why askest thou me concerning 17
that which is good ? One there is who is good : but if
thou wouldest enter into Hfe, keep the commandments.
He saith unto him, Which? And Jesus said, Thou shalt 18
xix. 16-22. Eternal life. Only obtained by obedience and
sacrifice. The ruler's regret when he heard these terms.
16. The interview with the rich ruler was one of the most
important scenes, and followed by one of the most important
discussions, in the evangelic history. Each of the Synoptists,
therefore, carefully describes it : Matt, verses 16-30; Mark x.
17-31 ; Luke xviii. 18-30.
The one of Matthew and Mark is in Luke 'a certain ruler*;
yet Mark adds that 'he ran and kneeled ' before Jesus, which was
an uncommon recognition of the dignity of the Galilean teacher.
The apparently incidental character of the great occasions in the
life of Jesus should be noticed. There was no announcement
published, no programme beforehand, of great miracles and
sensational addresses that might be seen and heard. The blind
men v/ere sitting by the side of the road as 'Jesus passed by,'
and in this instance it was 'when he was gone forth into the
way' that the inquirer rushed out upon him.
The question related to ' eternal life,' which the Pharisees were
bold to promise to their followers : John v. 39.
17. The R. V. follows the older authorities, which have in
Matthew an independent version of the question put to the man
by our Lord : Why askest then me concerning' that whic!i
Is g-ood? This reading, which is found in the oldest Greek MSS.,
and in the ancient Sj'riac and Latin versions, seems to have been
displaced by harmonists who desired to make all the gospels
agree. This has so often happened that modern criticism allows
every peculiar reading to have a special claim for consideration.
It may also be remarked that this form of the question escapes an
implication, involved in the text of Mark and Luke, that Jesus
was careful to discriminate between himself and God. The
passage is quoted in two wa3^s by Justin Mart3'r : Apol. i. 16,
' None is good but God only, who has created all ; Dial. c. Trypho.
lor, 'There is but one good, my Father who is in heaven.'
13. He saith nnto him, Which? or 'What kind of command-
ments, ritual or moral?' That part of the law which Jesus
252 ST. MATTHEW 19. 19-23
not kill, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not
19 steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness. Honour thy
father and thy mother : and. Thou shalt love thy neigh-
20 bour as thyself. The young man saith unto him, All
21 these things have I observed : what lack I yet? Jesus
said unto him, If thou wouldest be perfect, go, sell that
thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have
22 treasure in heaven : and come, follow me. But when
the young man heard the saying, he went away sorrowful :
for he was one that had great possessions.
23 And Jesus said unto his disciples, Verily I say unto
always emphasized is found in its moral precepts. He requires
his followers to 'keep' these 'commandments,' 'The self-
confident he refers to the law, the penitent he consoles* (Bengel).
The ' law ' for the true Israel is to be found in the more practical
part of the 'ten words,' and ritual requirements are 'conspicuous
by their absence.' Matthew adds the sentence : Thou shalt love
thy neighbour as thyself (verse 19), though Weiss thinks it to
be an interpolation : cf. Lev. xix. 18 ; Matt. xxii. 39.
20. The young man. Matthew alone presents him as such.
It might have been inferred from his being ' a ruler,' and that he
speaks of his youth (Mark and Luke, ' from my youth,' which
R. V. emits in Matthew) as already past, that he was scarcely
a 'young man' when he came to Jesus. Possibly tradition on
this subject varied.
what lack I yet? So Matthew, who adds (21), If thou
wouldest be perfect. Mark reports that 'Jesus looking upon
him loved him, and said, One thing thou lackest.' The instruction,
' sell that thou hast, and give to the poor,' appears in each version.
It does not state the condition of salvation for all, but of the
perfection to which he aspired.
22. he went away sorrowful, not only because his wealth
was threatened (Luke omits ' for he had great possessions '), but
because he found that it was more to him than the kingdom of
heaven.
xix. 23 — XX. 16. The rich and the kingdom. The camel and the
needle's eye. The disciples had left all ; yet the last should be
first. The parable of the labourers shews the operation of this
principle.
23. There is no question that Jesus taught that It is hard
ST. MATTHEW 19. 24-28 253
you, It is hard for a rich man to enter into the kingdom
of heaven. And again I say unto you, It is easier for 24
a camel to go through a needle's eye, than for a rich
man to enter into the kingdom of God. And when the 25
disciples heard it, they were astonished exceedingly,
saying. Who then can be saved? And Jesus looking 2 5
upon them said to them, With men this is impossible;
but with God all things are possible. Then answered 27
Peter and said unto him, Lo, we have left all, and
followed thee; what then shall we have? And Jesus 28
said unto them, Verily I say unto you, that ye which
have followed me, in the regeneration when the Son of
man shall sit on the throne of his glory, ye also shall
for a rich, man to enter into tlie king'dom of heaven, though
Mark x. 24 explains it to refer particularly to those 'that trust
in riches.'
24. The proverb of the camel and the needle's eye is quoted in
the Quran. Some MSS. favour the view that it was a * cable,'
not a * camel ' — the original words having some similarity ; and
again, that the ' needle's eye ' was a low gate into the city, where
camels before entrance had to be unloaded ; but the ordinary
view seems to be correct. The doctrine was novel. Riches
were thought to be a credential of the favour of God. Jesus,
however, blessed the poor, Matt. v. 3.
26. Riches bring temptations which ' with men it is impossible '
to resist ; only ' with God ' can the feebleness of man become
victorious over the evil which earthly abundance associates with
itself. When it is said that with God all things are possible,
■while man}' things are impossible with tnen, it is no mere declara-
tion of the omnipotence of God and of the impotence of man.
The Saviour shews that divine power works with man for his
good.
27, 28. All the Synoptists say that it was Peter who reminded
the Master that he and his companions had already made the
great sacrifice. The tense employed refers to the very time when
they * left all ' and ' followed ' Jesus (Matt. iv. 20). Jesus assures
them that they shall have their reward at the final crisis in the
regeneration. This word is used in Acts iii. 21, which speaks
of the ' restoration of all things.' In Tit. iii. 5 it represents
spiritual renewal or regeneration. Then when the Son of man
254 ST. MATTHEW 19. 29— 20. 4
sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of
29 Israel. And every one that hath left houses, or brethren,
or sisters, or father, or mother, or children, or lands, for
my name's sake, shall receive a hundredfold, and shall
30 inherit eternal life. But many shall be last that are first ;
20 and first that are last. For the kingdom of heaven is
like unto a man that is a householder, which went out
early in the morning to hire labourers into his vineyard.
2 And when he had agreed with the labourers for a penny
3 a day, he sent them into his vineyard. And he went
out about the third hour, and saw others standing in the
4 marketplace idle; and to them he said, Go ye also into
takes his place on the throne (Rev. iii. 21), they also shall have
twelve tlirones, judging' tlis twelve tribes of Israel. This
part of the promise is only in Matthew here, but Luke xxii. 30
brings it in at the last supper. Yet this was not a promise abso-
lutely to the Twelve, for Judas was yet amongst them ; and in
verse 30 we read, many sliall be last tliat are first.
30. He thus rebukes those who are ambitious for ecclesiastical
supremac}', and encourages all -who have 'forsaken' and 'followed.'
The doublet, Matt. xx. 16, agrees with Luke xiii. 30 in ' the last
shall be first,' but this place agrees with Mark x, 31. In verse 29
' wife ' is omitted in the R. V. from the things that may be for-
saken for the sake of the kingdom of heaven. It yet remains
in Luke.
1. The parable of the Labourers, which is only in Matthew,
shews that he had some sources of information not known to, or
not used by, the other Synoptists. It is introduced in the same
way as the parables in chap, xiii : I"or the Iringdom of heaven
is like. * For ' intimates that the object of the parable is to en-
force what had been said before, viz. the aphorism in ch. xix. 30.
In the grape-gathering season many labourers were required, and
the master would be in search of them early in tlie morning-.
2. a penny a day would supply the necessaries of life ; two-
thirds of a denarius, or ' pennj^' was the pay of a Roman soldier
under Tiberius.
3. As the * day ' extended from six a.m. to six p.m. (* twelve
hours,' John xi. 9). the third hour ^Acts ii. 15) would be nine
a.m., when the men ought to have been in the field. The can-
didates for employment collected iii. the marketplace, as did the
ST. MATTHEW 20. 5-12 255
the vineyard, and whatsoever is right I will give you.
And they went their way. Again he went out about the 5
sixth and the ninth hour, and did likewise. And about 6
the eleventh hour he went out, and found others stand-
ing ; and he saith unto them. Why stand ye here all the
day idle? They say unto him, Because no man hath 7
hired us. He saith unto them. Go ye also into the vine-
yard. And when even was come, the lord of the 8
vineyard saith unto his steward, Call the labourers, and
pay them their hire, beginning from the last unto the
first. x\nd when they came that were hired about the 9
eleventh hour, they received every man a penny. And 10
when the first came, they supposed that they would
receive more ; and they hkewise received every man
a penny. And when they received it, they murmured 11
against the householder, saying. These last have spent 12
hut one hour, and thou hast made them equal unto us,
children fxi. 16). They seemed to be idle, but neglected classes
are seldom without some defence : no man iiatli hired ns (7).
8. And when even was come. Deut. xxiv. 15 directed that
the labourer should be paid every day : ' thou shalt give him his
hire, neither shall the sun go down upon it.' The ' hired servants,'
who obtained their daily food, were envied by the prodigal (Luke
XV. 17). Payment was made by the steward — an official only
mentioned in Luke viii. 3 and Gal. iv. 2. Luke xvi. i has another
designation.
The order of paj^ment was unusual : the steward was to
begin from the last unto the first, and they who had laboured
but an hour were to receive the full amount.
11. It was perhaps natural that those who had worked longer
should murmur at the capricious act of the master, as did the
brother of the prodigal when the father's generosity seemed to
have injustice in it.
12. Their complaint was that the late comers had spent "but
one hour in the vineyard ; or, with an idiom not unfamiliar to
workmen of our own day, ' had made but one hour' (Acts xv. 33,
xviii. 23). They were made equal with those who had borne the
burden of the day and the scorching- heat, which sometimes
drove labourcro from the fields (Jas. i. 11 ; 2 Kings iv. 19).
256 ST. MATTHEW 20. 13-19
which have borne the burden of the day and the scorch-
13 ing heat. But he answered and said to one of them,
Friend, I do thee no wrong : didst not thou agree with
14 me for a penny? Take up that which is thine, and go
thy way ; it is my will to give unto this last, even as unto
15 thee. Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with
16 mine own? or is thine eye evil, because I am good? So
the last shall be first, and the first last.
17 And as Jesus was going up to Jerusalem, he took the
twelve disciples apart, and in the way he said unto them,
18 Behold, we go up to Jerusalem ; and the Son of man
shall be delivered unto the chief priests and scribes;
19 and they shall condemn him to death, and shall deliver
15. is tMne eye evil? i. e. thy mind or motive. Many allego-
rical interpretations of the parable have been supplied, as that
the vineyard is the church, the time of payment the Parousia, or
second coming of Christ. They have approached the right view,
doubtless, who have thought that the 'last' were the Publicans,
and the 'first' the Pharisees; or, by a similar antithesis, the
Gentiles and the Jews, as Jerome, Grotius, Hilgenfeld, and Holtz-
mann. At the same time we must remember that the saying
which this parable is to elucidate refers to those who enter the
service of Christ (xix. 30). Matthew (ix. 37, 38) says that 'the
labourers are few/ and that the disciples should pray the ' Lord
of the harvest, that he send forth labourers.' In this way the
saying might be in anticipation of future days in the church, when
the original Twelve were surpassed in spiritual success by such
workers as Stephen, Barnabas, and Paul. The latter says (i Cor.
iii. 9), 'We are God's fellow-workers : ye are God's husbandry ;*
and in this case, certainly, the last became first.
16. The phrase ' for many shall be called ' is omitted by R. V.,
but is found in xxii. 14.
XX. 17-28. Crucifixion predicted. A request from the mother of
Zebedee's sons. Power in the church dependent on sacrifice;
the least to be greartest.
1*7. And as Jesus was g'oingr tip to Jemsalem. This is the
third and fuller prediction of bis decease which Jesus gave to
his disciples. In xvi. 21, he foretold his rejection and death ;
in xvii. 22, his death and resurrection: now he declares how he
shall die.
ST. MATTHEW 20. 20-22 257
him unto the Gentiles to mock, and to scourge, and to
crucify : and the third day he shall be raised up.
Then came to him the mother of the sons of Zebedee 20
with her sons, worshipping him, and asking a certain thing
of him. And he said unto her, What wouldest thou ? She 21
saith unto him. Command that these my two sons may
sit, one on thy right hand, and one on thy left hand, in
thy kingdom. But Jesus answered and said. Ye know 23
not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink the cup that
I am about to dr.ink ? They say unto him, We are able.
19. Matthew alone has crucify, though Mark x. 33 includes
the deliverance • unto the Gentiles/ which indirectly points to
their mode of execution. Luke xviii. 32 refers to the • death of
the cross ' in ' shamefully entreated,' but verse 34 adds that ' they
understood none of these things.'
and the third day he shall "be raised up, not as A. V., ' he
shall rise again.' The Synoptists follow here one account, j'et
Matthew uses a different verb from that found in Mark x. 34 ; Luke
xviii. 33.
20. The next section (verses 20-28), which evidently belongs
to this period, when the disciples were distracted between their
own hopes concerning 'the kingdom,' and the sad predictions of
their Master, is not in Luke. Mark x. 35 ascribes the question to
James and John, while Matthew says, the mother of the sons
of Zebedee with her sons: yet in verse 22 the sons are ad-
dressed in reply.
21. This shews that the account in Matthew has another behind
it, which may have been that of Mark. The ' mother of the
sons of Zebedee' was Salome (Matt, xxvii. 56; Mark xv. 40).
Evidently they had not taken to heart what Jesus had said about
his humiliation and death ; nor, when they asked for the chief
places in the kingdom, could Peter's primacy have been recognized.
Jesus had already spoken of 'twelve thrones,' Matt. xix. 28. The
principal ministers of a king sat on his right hand and on his left ;
so Jonathan and Abner sat with Saul, according to Josephus
{Ant. vi. II. 9) : the right hand was the place of highest honour
(Gen. xlviii. 14 ; Acts vii. 55).
22. The ctip represented the lot or destiny of any one, whether
of good or evil (Ps. xvi. 5, xxiii. 5 ; Isa. li. 17). Besides the
'cup' there was a 'baptism,' which is mentioned in Mark x. 38,
but is properly omitted by the R. V. in Matthew.
They say unto him, We are able, though only beginning
258 ST. MATTHEW 20. 23-28
23 He saith unto them, My cup indeed ye shall drink : but
to sit on my right hand, and on my left hand, is not
mine to give, but it is for thejn for whom it hath been
24 prepared of my Father. And when the ten heard it,
they were moved with indignation concerning the two
25 brethren. But Jesus called them unto him, and said,
Ye know that the rulers of the Gentiles lord it over
them, and their great ones exercise authority over them.
26 Not so shall it be among you : but whosoever would
27 become great among you shall be your minister; and
whosoever would be first among you shall be your
28 servant : even as the Son of man came not to be minis-
to apprehend the awfulness of the predicted tragedy. James was
the first of the Twelve to die for the Messiah (Acts xii. 2) ; and,
if tradition may be accepted, John also had his share of suffering.
23. is not mine to g"ive. This was an expression of sub-
ordination to the will and authority of his Father, which Jesus
recognized at other times, as in Matt. xxiv. 36, xxvi. 42 ; John
V. 30, xiv. 28 ; Acts i. 7.
for them for whom it hath been prepared. The honours
of the kingdom were reserved for the fit : for them they were
'prepared' or 'made ready' (Matt. xxv. 34; i Cor. ii. 9).
24. Luke (xxii. 24-30) places the discourse about precedence
in the final stages of our Lord's life. In his arrangement, Matthew
follows Mark x. 35-45. The ten were indignant at the ambition
of the two. The conception of a hierarchy was far below^ the
horizon of the primitive church. The Jewish republic and not
a Gentile monarchy was the first ideal of the Christian ecdesia.
27. whosoever would be first among- yoix. In secular states
there was a gradation from the prince or the aristocracy down
to the attendants and slaves ; but in the church, ' the slave ' was
to be 'the first'; the 'deacon' or 'minister,' 'the great one.'
No teaching of Jesus or of the written gospel was so soon for-
gotten as this. In a phrase used in i Pet. v. 3, 'lording it over
God's heritage,' the word is employed which is found in R. V.
verse 25, 'lord it over them.' This connexion of the passages
was obscured in the A. V. ' exercise dominion.'
28. There is an addition to verse 28, which appears to have
been inserted from Luke xiv. 8-10 (or Westcott and Hort say
' from an independent source'), and as the Greek MSS. chiefly omit
it, it does not appear in our N. T. One phrase in verse 26, ' whoso-
ST. MATTHEW 20. 29-32 259
tered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom
for many.
And as they went out from Jericho, a great multitude 29
followed him. And behold, two blind men sitting by 30
the way side, when they heard that Jesus was passing
by, cried out, saying, Lord, have mercy on us, thou son
of David. And the multitude rebuked them, that they .^i
should hold their peace: but they cried out the more,
saying. Lord, have mercy on us, thou son of David.
And Jesus stood still, and called them, and said, What 32
ever would become great among you, let him be your minister
(deacon),' recurs in xxiii. 11, but there it reads ' he that is greater.'
Mark x. 43 has the text as Matthew in this place, but Mark ix. 35
(a doublet), which carries an allusion to ' the first shall be last'
(Matt. xix. 30 ; Luke xxii. 26), introduces another variation.
to give Ms life a ransom for many. The word here
rendered ' ransom ' is almost identical with that used in i Tim.
ii. 6, 'who gave himself a ransom for all.' The expression in
Matthew seems to anticipate the future doctrine of the church ;
and probably this verse ia from the evangelist.
XX. 29-34. Two blind men. They receive their sight, for they
believe in Jesus as the ' son of David.'
29. Thecureof the blind man (Matt, verses 29-34 ; Mark x. 46 ;
Luke xviii. 35-43), whom Mark calls ' Bartimaeus,' is described
in the two first gospels as having been wrought as they went
out from Jericho. Luke, on the other hand, reports that it took
place ' as he drew nigh to Jericho.' For this difference there is
no explanation, nor for the fact that Matthew alone speaks of
two blind men. All represent the victim or victims of blindness
as ' sitting by the way side,' and both Matthew and Mark say that
he, or they, were begging. The address to Jesus as 'son of
David ' is that which we find in the case of two blind men in
Galilee, recorded in Matt. ix. 27.
31, 32. All the accounts mention the rebuke of the applicant by
the crowds, and that Jesus ' stood ' and ordered the blind into his
presence '. Beggars in the East are vociferous and pertinacious:
1 There is at this point almost a typical instance of resemblance and
variation : , , .
Matthew, ' And Jesus stood still, and called them, and said.
Mark, ' And Jesus stood still, and said, Call ye him.'
Luke, ' And Jesus stood, and commanded him to be brought.'
S 2
26o ST. MATTHEW 20. 33— 21. 4
33 will ye that I should do unto you ? They say unto him,
34 Lord, that our eyes may be opened. And Jesus, being
moved with compassion, touched their eyes : and straight-
way they received their sight, and followed him.
21 And when they drew nigh unto Jerusalem, and cam.e
unto Bethphage, unto the mount of Olives, then Jesus
2 sent two disciples, saying unto them. Go into the village
that is over against you, and straightway ye shall find
an ass tied, and a colt with her : loose them^ and bring
3 the7n unto me. And if any one say aught unto you, ye
shall say, The Lord hath need of them ; and straightway
4 he will send them. Now this is come to pass, that it
might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet,
saym
&)
they cried out tlie more. As Jericho was the last stage in the
pilgrim route to Jerusalem, and the passover was near, there
\vould be a multitude of spectators. Luke says, ' all the people,
when they saw it, gave praise unto God.'
xxi. i-ii. Jesus at Jerusalem. The ass and colt on which
Jesus was to ride according to prophecy. The ' Hosanna' of the
multitude.
The triumphal entry into Jerusalem, of which we have four
accounts (Matt. xxi. 1-9; Mark xi. i-ii ; Luke xix. 29-44 ; John
xii. 12-18). notably signalizes the commencement of what is
called 'Passion Week.' John xii. i says that Jesus came to
Bethany six days before the passover, and as he would rest on
the sabbath, this was probably the first day of the week, after-
wards called ' Palm Sunday.'
1. In Bethany, the place where Mary and Martha lived, Jesus
found his abode on each evening of this fateful week.
2. He sent two disciples, probably Peter and John (Mark
xiv. 13; Luke xxii. 8), to Bethphage = * the house of figs/ to
bring an ass tied, and a colt with her. Matthew so closely
follows Mark that his mention of both ass and colt is singular.
That the dam should be with the foal is natural enough ; but
Mark and Luke represent the colt as the animal on which Jesus
rode, whereas Matthew (^ verse 7) says that the garments were
placed on both ('on them'), and that Jesus rode 'upon them.'
(The plural pronoun is used, a fact which is not indicated in the
R. V. 'thereon.')
ST. MATTHEW 21. 5-1 1 261
Tell ye the daughter of Zion, 5
Behold, thy King cometh unto thee,
Meek, and riding upon an ass,
And upon a colt the foal of an ass.
And the disciples went, and did even as Jesus appointed 6
them, and brought the ass, and the colt, and put on 7
them their garments ; and he sat thereon. And the 8
most part of the multitude spread their garments in the
way ; and others cut branches from the trees, and spread
them in the way. And the multitudes that went before 9
him, and that followed, cried, saying, Hosanna to the
son of David : Blessed is he that cometh in the name
of the Lord ; Hosanna in the highest. And when he 10
was come into Jerusalem, all the city was stirred, saying,
Who is this? And the multitudes said. This is then
prophet, Jesus, from Nazareth of Galilee.
5. This account best suits the prophecy in Zech. ix. g : upon
an ass, and upon a colt. Some refer ' upon them ' to the
garments placed on the colt. Patristic interpretation found the
animals to be figurative of Judaism and Christianity. They are
more credible who make the act illustrative of the lowliness of
Jesus. It may be noticed that for straiglitway he -will send
them, in verse 3, Mark xi. 3 has, 'The Lord . . . will send him
back thither,' i. e. the ass was to be returned. The quotation in
verse 5 from Zechariah is mixed with part of Isa. Ixii. 11, and
varies between the Hebrew and the Greek (LXX). Neither
Tilark nor Luke refers to the prophecy ; John xii. 15 does so, but
says that 'when Jesus was glorified, then they remembered that
these things were written.' Justin Martyr {Apol. i. 32) connects
the event with Gen. xlix. 11, ' Binding his foal unto the vine.'
8. the most part of the multitude. R. V. represents a some-
what unusual phrase in the original,
9. The cry of the children, Hosanna, or ' Save now,' is from a
hymn used at the Feast of Tabernacles, found in Psalm cxviii. 25,
as also Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Iiord.
10. The effect of this strange but suggestive procession was
that (verse 15) all the city was stirred, and at that time pilgrims
from many regions would be gathered there. Many would ask,
Who is this ?
11. The city dwellers would think little more of the scene or
262 ST. MATTHEW 21. 12
And Jesus entered into the temple of God, and cast
out all them that sold and bought in the temple, and
overthrew the tables of the moneychangers, and the
of the central figure after they heard that it was the prophet,
Jesus, from Nazareth of Galilee. Visitors from the north would
take perhaps more interest in the matter. However, Mark xi. 11
tells us that Jesus went into the temple, ' looked round about upon
all things,' and then retired to Belhan}'.
xxi. 12-16. Jesus in the temple. He expels the traders, and
heals the blind and the lame. The alarm of the priests.
12. The narrative of the purification of the temple is found in
Mark xi. 15-19; Luke xix. 45-48 (cf. John ii. 13-17). Jesus
entered into the temple of God (the last two words omitted,
R, V. marg.), and cast out all them that sold and bought.
Foreign money had to be exchanged for Jewish, that the temple
dues might be paid, and for this the tables of the money-
changers were required ; but the brokers had their offices on
sacred ground. ' Doves ' were offered by the poor in place of
lambs. John mentions the ' sheep and oxen' brought for sacrifice.
The stern severity which Jesus assumed in this proceeding was
carried so far that, as Mark says, ' he would not suffer that any
man should carry a vessel through the temple.' It seemed as
though worship by external services was about to disappear at
once, and that of the spirit was to come in suddenly. This
assumption of authority, with the dread of a religious revolution,
alarmed the priests — this Galilean w^ould take possession of the
very house of God.
De Wette, Bleek, Neander, and Weizsacker identify this
occasion with that described in John ii. 13-17; others (as
Meyer) maintain that they were two separate events : one at
the beginning, the other at the close of the public ministry of
Jesus Christ. It may be noted (i) That the circumstances are
almost exactly similar : a passover was near ; the moneychangers
and the dealers in doves are all expelled. The only difference is
that John cites Ps. Ixix. 9, while the Synoptists quote Isa. Ivi. 7.
(2) Meyer suggests that the first instance might not be mentioned
b}' the Synoptists, because it did not occur in Galilee : only then
we might wonder that John, who reports so many things done
in Jerusalem, did not mention the second case. Meyer also
argues that the first act might be forgotten after three years.
This reduces the importance of the event and its consequences
too much for the entire history. (3"! It is doubtful whether Jesus
would have ventured on an act so significant at the early period
supposed by the fourth gospel. John ii. 19 introduces a reference
ST. MATTHEW 21. 13-18 263
scats of them that sold the doves; and he saith unto 13
them, It is written, My house shall be called a house
of prayer: but ye make it a den of robbers. And the 14
blind and the lame came to him in the temple : and
he healed them. But when the chief priests and the 15
scribes saw the wonderful things that he did, and the
children that were crying in the temple and saying,
Hosanna to the son of David; they were moved with
indignation, and said unto him, Hearest thou what these 16
are saying ? And Jesus saith unto them, Yea : did ye
never read. Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings
thou hast perfected praise? And he left them, and went 17
forth out of the city to Bethany, and lodged there.
Now in the morning as he returned to the city, he 18
to the resurrection, which was not spoken of at all until a much
later period. The idea of two separate events rests on a theory
of chronological precision which can scarcely be applied to the
evangelical narratives — to Matthew and John least of all. In this
case Matthew (verses 12-17) places the expulsion of the traffic-
kers on the day of the public entry into the city ; Mark (xi. 11-15),
more probably, on the day following.
13. It is written : in Isa. Ivi. 7 and Jer. vii. 11 — two passages
from the O. T. combined.
14, 15. The healing of the blind and tlie lame in the temple
is only recorded by Matthew, as also that the priests had jealously
observed the children and their ' Hosanna.'
16. On did ye never read . . .? see Matt. xii. 3.
xxi. 17-22. The barren fig tree. Jesus returns from Bethany
to Jerusalem each day. The fig tree which disappointed him
when hungry withers away. A lesson on faith in prayer.
17. All the Synoptists refer to the habit of Jesus in departing
from the crowded city each evening to rest in Bethany : he
. . . lodged there.
18. in the morning' as he returned to the city, he hungered.
We need not question that the hunger was real (Matt. iv. 2), or
that the disappointment, when he found no fruit, was real aJso ;
yet this does not imply sudden anger or a spirit of rev^enge. The
fig trees were generally bare in winter. The leaves return in a
favourable season as early as the passovcr time, but not fruit.
264 ST. MATTHEW 21. 19-23
19 hungered. And seeing a fig tree by the way side, he
came to it, and found nothing thereon, but leaves only ;
and he saith unto it, Let there be no fruit from thee
henceforward for ever. And immediately the fig tree
20 withered away. And when the disciples saw it, they
marvelled, saying. How did the fig tree immediately
21 wither away? And Jesus answered and said unto them,
Verily I say unto you. If ye have faith, and doubt not,
ye shall not only do what is done to the fig tree, but
even if ye shall say unto this mountain. Be thou taken
22 up and cast into the sea, it shall be done. And all
things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye
shall receive.
23 And when he was come into the temple, the chief
priests and the elders of the people came unto him as
Sometimes the old fruit was not all gathered, and was yet edible.
Mark says ' the time of figs was not yet.' The evangelists
scarcely suggest here (as Luke xiii. 6) that the tree and its con-
dition and fate were symbolic of effete Judaism and its imminent
destruction.
21. Both Matthew and Mark make a lesson on what may be
done by faith and prayer, on which cf. Matt. xvii. 20 with Mark
xi. 23 and Luke xvii. 6.
xxi. 23-32. Controversy in the temple about the Baptist. His
ministry ought to have been received. Parable of Two Sons.
23. The next great occasion in this wonderful story is the en-
counter of Jesus with tlie cMef priests and tlie elders of the
people in the temple. The procession on the first day of the week,
the crowds, the cry of the children, the cleansing of the temple,
the miracles, and teaching had brought sensation to a maximum.
The priests must accept or disprove the claims of Jesus to be the
Messiah : verses 23-27 ; Mark xi. 27-33 ; Luke xx. 1-8. During
the night they had consulted and had elaborated a skilfully drawn
question which should be unanswerable : it ought to cover this
Pretender with confusion. So, when he was come into the
temple, at the critical moment, after the morning prayer, the
crowd, anticipating the conflict, had gathered about Jesus and
his friends. Now the * chief priests ' — the highest dignitaries in
ST. MATTHEW 21. 24-28 265
he was teaching, and said, By what authority doest thou
these things? and who gave thee this authority? And 24
Jesus answered and said unto them, I also will ask you
one question, which if ye tell me, I likewise will tell
you by what authority I do these things. The baptism 25
of John, whence was it? from heaven or from men?
And they reasoned with themselves, saying. If we shall
say, From heaven; he will say unto us, Why then did
ye not believe him ? But if we shall say, From men ; 26
we fear the multitude; for all hold John as a prophet.
And they answered Jesus, and said. We know not. He 27
also said unto them, Neither tell I you by what authority
I do these things. But what think ye? A man had 28
two sons; and he came to the first, and said, Son, go
church or state — drew near. They interrupted him as he was
teaching-; their great question could not Hnger : By what
authority doest thou these thing's? We can imagine the
silence which fell upon that crowd as they waited for his
answer.
24, 25. But his reply was but another question ; The haptisxu
of John, whence was it ? from heaven or from men ?
26. How simple, yet how perplexing ! If they said that John
was ' from heaven ' they would condemn themselves, for they had
not accepted his message. Should they say 'from men,' the
crowd would stone them (Luke), for all hold John as a
prophet.
27. Their only refuge was in agnosticism : We know not.
Me3'er and other commentators miss the point here by supposing
that the priests and Pharisees had failed in believing what John
had said about Jesus. This was not it ; but rather that they had
not received John's ministry of repentance and preparation for
the kingdom. In verse 32 they are reminded that ' the publicans
and harlots' had * believed him.' Nicodemus (John iii. 5) was
required to accept this baptism of water; the first disciples of
Jesus had been followers of the Baptist ; but ' the Pharisees and
the lawyers rejected for themselves the counsel of God, being not
baptized of him ' (Luke vii. 30). Even Jesus came to be baptized
of John: see Matt. iii. 15.
28. The parable of the two sons is only in Matthew, though
it has some points of resemblance with that of the ' Prodigal Son,'
266 ST. MATTHEW 21. 29-33
29 work to-day in the vineyard. And he answered and
said, I will not : but afterward he repented himself, and
30 went. And he came to the second, and said likewise.
And he answered and said, I go^ sir : and went not.
31 Whether of the twain did the will of his father? They
say, The first. Jesus saith unto them, Verily I say unto
you, that the publicans and the harlots go into the
32 kingdom of God before you. For John came unto you
in the way of righteousness, and ye believed him not:
but the publicans and the harlots believed him : and ye,
when ye saw it, did not even repent yourselves afterward,
that ye might believe him.
33 Hear another parable : There was a man that was
a householder, which planted a vineyard, and set a hedge
about it, and digged a winepress in it, and built a tower,
and let it out to husbandmen, and went into another
Luke XV. The latter looks at the religious history of Jews and
Gentiles ; the former at the different reception given to the call
of the gospel by separate classes. There are many various
readings of the passage, because there has been doubt whether
the Pharisees approved of the conduct of the disobedient son or
of the one that repented.
31. The R. V. leaves the first in verse 31, but Lachmann,
Tregelles, and Westcott have *the last.' This, however, is
associated with a change in the order of answers which leaves the
meaning the same.
xxi. 33-46. The Vineyard and the Servants. Even the son is
put to death. The stone which was rejected.
33. The parable of the Vineyard (Isa. v. 1-7) appears in Matt,
verses 33-46 ; Mark xii. 1-12 ; Luke xx. 9-19 with little change.
When a householder . . . planted a vineyard, a wall or a prickly
hedg'e was the usual defence. Israel w^as wonderfully segregated
by mountains, by the desert, and by the sea from surrounding
peoples of greater power. Its seclusion was at once its safety
and its peril. The -winepress was usually hollowed out of rock,
with two compartments, the upper for the grapes, the lower for
the wine. Both parts are referred to in Joel iii. 13. Often
vinejards or oliveyards were let out to husbandmen, who paid
ST. MATTHEW 21. 34-41 267
country. And when the season of the fruits drew near, 34
ho sent his servants to the husbandmen, to receive his
fruits. And the husbandmen took his servants, and 35
beat one, and killed another, and stoned another. Again, 36
he sent other servants more than the first : and they did
unto them in like manner. But afterward he sent unto 37
them his son, saying. They will reverence my son. But 3S
the husbandmen, when they saw the son, said among
themselves, This is the heir ; come, let us kill him, and
take his inheritance. And they took him, and cast him 39
forth out of the vineyard, and killed him. When there- 40
fore the lord of the vineyard shall come, what will he
do unto those husbandmen ? They say unto him. He 41
will miserably destroy those miserable men, and will let
out the vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall
to the proprietor one-half the produce. This system of farming
was common in feudal Europe.
34. The servants who were sent to collect Ms fruits were
the prophets, who were subjected to persistent resistance and
persecution.
37. At length he sent liis son, saying, They will reverence
my son (Mark and Luke, 'beloved son *).
38. But the unfaithful husbandmen saw this to be their great
opportunity. They said : This is the heir ; come, let us kill
him; as did the brothers of Joseph, Gen. xxxvii. 27.
39. The reference to the fate of Jesus, who was crucified
without the city (Heb. xiii. 12), is very clear in they took him,
and cast him forth out of the vineyard, i. e. their repudiation
of him was complete.
41. Matthew ascribes the prediction of the fate of the murderers
to the people : They say. No doubt some sense of justice still
lingered in their breasts.
He will miserably destroy those miserable men. The
R. V. is here ingeniously literal (cf, A. V. 'wicked men'), and
fairly indicates one of those paronomasiae, i. e. a play on words,
which some quote against every theory of a translation. It
became a general conviction in Christian circles that Jerusalem
was destroyed because Jesus had been rejected and crucified.
The vineyard was indeed let out to other husbandmen. The
268 ST. MATTHEW 21. 42-46
42 render him the fruits in their seasons. Jesus saith unto
them, Did ye never read in the scriptures,
The stone which the builders rejected,
The same was made the head of the corner :
This was from the Lord,
And it is marvellous in our eyes ?
43 Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall
be taken away from you, and shall be given to a nation
44 bringing forth the fruits thereof. And he that falleth
on this stone shall be broken to pieces : but on whom-
45 soever it shall fall, it will scatter him as dust. And
when the chief priests and the Pharisees heard his
46 parables, they perceived that he spake of them. And
when they sought to lay hold on him, they feared the
multitudes, because they took him for a prophet.
Romans entered into the political inheritance of Israel ; the
Gentiles became children of Abraham and heirs of the promise.
42. The prophetic figure of the rejected stone is taken from
the same Psalm (cxviii. 22) from which ' Hosanna ' is derived.
By Paul (Rom. ix. 33) it is applied to Jesus as the Messiah.
In I Pet. ii. 6 there seems to be some allusion to the admission
of the Gentiles to the church, which is the application of it in
the Synoptic Gospels : Tlierefore say I -anto you, The kingdom
of God shall be taken away from yon (4-3).
44. Here and in Luke xx. 18 there is associated with this a
reference to 'the stone of stumbling,' Isa. viii. 14, 15, which
again is referred to by Paul, Rom. ix. 33, and i Pet. ii. 8, as
also in Isa. xxviii. 16. What the Jew objected to was a foundation
which would sustain the Gentile as well as himself: cf i Cor. iii. 11 ;
Eph. ii. 20. The head of the corner (42) was perhaps some famous
monolith placed in the foundation of the second temple, or on
the uppermost place in the wall at a conspicuous angle.
For A. V. ' will grind him to powder,' R. V. has will scatter
him as dust. The latter is nearer the ordinary classical meaning
of the word.
45. they perceived that he spake of them. All the Synoptists
have this confession of the authorities that they understood liis
parable.
46. they took him for a prophet, which was the highest
ST. MATTHEW 22. i-6 269
And Jesus answered and spake again in parables unto 22
them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is hkened unto 2
a certain king, which made a marriage feast for his son,
and sent forth his servants to call them that were bidden 3
to the marriage feast : and they would not come. Again 4
he sent forth other servants, saying, Tell them that are
bidden, Behold, I have made ready my dinner : my oxen
and my fatlings are killed, and all things are ready :
come to the marriage feast. But they made light of it, 5
and went their ways, one to his own farm, another to
his merchandise : and the rest laid hold on his servants, 6
honour they could at that time render to him ; see on John the
Baptist, verse 126.
xxii. 1-14. Parable of the Marriage Feast. The invitation dis-
regarded, the servants abused, then the murderers punished. A
wider summons given, when one entered without a wedding-
garment.
1-3. The parable of the Marriage Feast as it appears here is
only in Matt. xxii. 1-14. The parable in Luke xiv. 15-24 is
evidently the same, but with many diflferences. The feast was
made in honour of the son of the king ; Luke omits this, but
agrees that the servants were sent to call tliein that were
bidden. The great lesson of the parable is that the gospel,
rejected by Jews, was to be offered to a wider circle.
4. The invitation already given by John and Jesus was to be
renewed by otiier servants. The dinner (Matthew) was a
midday meal, and the first of a series of entertainments; the
'supper' (Luke) was one of the later items in the programme.
The original v.'ord for tlie marriage feast is in the plural,
suggesting that it was distributed over several days. Hence if
the first day's call was disregarded, others could be brought in on
following days.
5. But they made light of it. This is the same word used in
Heb. ii. 3, ' if we neglect so great salvation.' Luke has, ' all
with one consent began to make excuse.' M3-stical meanings
in each of the pleas for absence have been sought, but the latter
seem to have been adduced merely to give form to the parable.
Under such circumstances men unwilling to go to a feast would
proceed one to his . . . farm, another to his merchandise.
6. Lu!:c docs not include the account of the violence, even
270 ST. MATTHEW 22. 7-13
7 and entreated them shamefully, and killed them. But
the king was wroth ; and he sent his armies, and de-
8 stroyed those murderers, and burned their city. Then
saith he to his servants, The wedding is ready, but they
9 that were bidden were not worthy. Go ye therefore
unto the partings of the highways, and as many as ye
10 shall find, bid to the marriage feast. And those servants
went out into the highways, and gathered together all
as many as they found, both bad and good: and the
11 wedding was filled with guests. But when the king
came in to behold the guests, he saw there a man which
12 had not on a wedding-garment: and he saith unto him,
Friend, how earnest thou in hither not having a wedding-
13 garment? And he was speechless. Then the king said
to the servants, Bind him hand and foot, and cast him
to murder, inflicted on the servants ; nor of the punishment of
the murderers.
7. The fact that the king sent his armies . . . and burned
their city shews that this parable was intended to declare the
consequences of the rejection of Jesus by the Jews. The intrusion
of these circumstances has led some to suppose that here Matthew
combines two parables.
8. The wedding- is ready. Though the gospel was preached
to Gentiles before the destruction of the city by Paul and others,
yet after that event it was more freely proclaimed and accepted.
The comparison of the kingdom of heaven to a 'wedding' is found
in Matt. xxv. i ; Rev. xxi. 2.
10. The effect of the wider invitation is an immense accession
to numbers, but quality is difficult to maintain : "bad and ^ood
were found together in the church : wheat and tares.
12. But the Gentiles had to be taught that if conformity to
Jewish ritual was not required of them, submission to the claims
of the higher righteousness could not be dispensed with (Matt.
V. 20). None had a right to enter this feast without a wedding*-
garment. The persecutors and murderers had been slain (verse
7), and the new guests are subjected to careful scrutiny: the
king came in to hehold the guests (11). So Paul (Rom. xi. 21)
made the spiritual overthrow of the Jew a lesson for the Gentile :
Mf God spared not the natural branches, neither will he spare
thee.'
ST. MATTHEW 22. 14-19 271
out into the outer darkness ; there shall be the weeping
and gnashing of teeth. For many are called, but few 14
chosen.
Then went the Pharisees, and took counsel how they 15
might ensnare him in his talk. And they send to him 16
their disciples, with the Herodians, saying, Master, we
know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God
in truth, and carest not for any one : for thou regardest
not the person of men. Tell us therefore. What thinkest 17
thou ? Is it lawful to give tribute unto Caesar, or not ?
But Jesus perceived their wickedness, and said. Why 18
tempt ye me, ye hypocrites? Shew me the tribute 19
13. tlie weeping- and gnashing of teeth. Cf. Matt. viii. 12,
xiii. 42, 50, xxiv. 51, xxv. 30 ; Luke xiii. 28.
14. For many are called, taut few chosen. This was specially
manifest when the gospel was first preached. Not all those who
are included in the visible church belong to the church of the
saved: 'called and chosen and faithful,' Rev. xvii. 14. This
passage was one of the first in the N. T. to be quoted as Scripture.
The ' Epistle of Barnabas,' which was only fully known in a
Latin translation, has since 1849 been known in Greek. Its date
is supposed to be about 115 a. d. It says (iv. 14), * Let us beware
lest we be found, as it is written, '' Many are called, but few are
chosen." ' It should also be noticed that the epistle is in the same
place speaking of Israel, which had been ' abandoned ' of God.
A similar passage in 4 Esdras viii. 3 has sometimes been quoted as
the origin of this saying ; but it is now generally believed that this
apocryphal book was produced at the end of the first century.
xxii, 15-22. A conspiracy. The Pharisees and Herodians combine
to ensnare Jesus. Is tribute to Caesar lawful ? An historic reply.
15. the Pharisees . . . took counsel how they might ensnare
him. Mark (xii. 13-17) and Luke (xx. 20-26) say that the con-
spirators hoped that they might compromise him with the rulers.
17. The question shewed their usual astuteness. If he forbade
tribute unto Caesar, the Herodians, as the supporters of the
existing regime.^ would impeach him ; if he recommended the
payment, he would offend the Pharisees and the populace. The
nationalist cry was, ' No king but God.'
19. The ' tribute money ' had a foreign name — census, a Latin
word. Thetermitself was full of prejudice. Matthew the collector
would well know its full significance.
272 ST. MATTHEW 22. 20-24
20 money. And they brought unto him a penny. And
he saith unto them, Whose is this image and super-
21 scription? They say unto him, Caesar's. Then saith
he unto them, Render therefore unto Caesar the things
that are Csesar's ; and unto God the things that are
22 God's. And when they heard it, they marvelled, and
left him, and went their way,
23 On that day there came to him Sadducees, which say
24 that there is no resurrection : and they asked him, saying,
Master, Moses said. If a man die, having no children,
a penny : see Matt, xviii. 28, xx. 2, 9 ; Mark xii. 15 ; Luke
XX. 24. This was the ' coin of the census, or tribute.' It was to
oppose this ' taxing' of a denarius per head that Judas of Galilee
had risen long before, Acts v. 37. Whether the tax had to be
paid in Roman coin, or whether the later Herods had placed the
royal effigy on the Jewish money, is doubtful.
20. The latter bore no ' image ' of a ruler before this time. The
Herodians only united with Pharisees for mischief, as Herod with
Pilate, Their religious indiiTerence brought them into affinity
with the Sadducees more than with the Pharisees; and their
political tendencies were thoroughly opposed to those of the
latter : Josephus, A7tt. xvii. 2, 4.
21. The answer of Jesus to his associated foes astonished the
men of that day, and is still being pondered by human governors
in church and state. It is the same in all the Synoptists :
Bender . . . unto Csssar, &c.
xxii. 23-33. The Sadduccean question. Will they marry in the
resurrection ? What is meant by ' the God of Abraham,' &c, ?
23. The question of the Sadducees (Mark xii. 18-27 ; Luke xx.
27-40) shews that their objection to the doctrine of a future life
was based on scientific and practical difficulties as well as on the
lack of support in the O. T. Mark and Luke do not mention this
sect before this event : cf. Matt. iii. 7, The marginal reading
' saying ' is better than R. V, ' which say ' that there is no
resurrection,
24. The law which required a surviving brother to marry his
brother's widow, if she were childless, is found in Deut. xxv. 5,
but is implied in Gen, xxxviii, 8, and was an almost universal
ethnic custom, (Such marriages are called levirate irom. the Latin
/^z;/r= brother-in-law,) The Deuteronomic passage is not quoted
verbatim by the Synoptists. It applied specially to the absence of
male children : if he ' have no son.'
ST. MATTHEW 22. 25-51 273
his brother shall marry his wife, and raise up seed unto
his brother. Now there were with us seven brethren : 25
and the first married and deceased, and having no seed
left his wife unto his brother; in like manner the second 26
also, and the third, unto the seventh. And after them 27
all the woman died. In the resurrection therefore whose 28
wife shall she be of the seven? for they all had her.
But Jesus answered and said unto them. Ye do err, not 29
knowing the scriptures, nor the power of God. For in 30
the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in
marriage, but are as angels in heaven. But as touching 31
the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that which
25. Matthew represents the case as one that had actually
occurred : there were -with, us seven torethren ; but some
fChrysostom, Victor, Meyer) hold that it was supposititious and
frivolous.
28. In tlie resurrection therefore. The Pharisees enter-
tained materialistic conceptions on such subjects, and expected
the faithful to have wives and children in Paradise — an idea which
has taken root in Mahometanism. The Book of Enoch (x. 17) says
that the righteous shall live so long as to beget thousands. The
Pharisaic doctrine was, therefore, open to the Sadducaean criticism.
29. Ye do err, not knowing- the scriptures, which speak of
the patriarchs as living still in relation to God : Exod. iii. 6, ' I
am the God of thy father,' &c. The doctrine of the resurrection
was not yet so clearl}' defined as it was afterwards. The identity
of that doctrine with that of immortality appears more clearly in
Mark xii. 26 : * as touching the dead, that they are raised.' The
teaching assumes that the O. T. has, underlying its vie\v of the
relation of man to God, this conception of a permanent association
with Him : John v. 39. The Sadducees, because they did not
know the true significance of what was said in the Scriptures,
///. * since ye do not know the Scriptures,' are refuted from the
Pentateuch which they professed to accept. Nor did they rightly
estimate tlie power of God who gave man his present life, we
know not how, and can continue that life under conditions at
present not disclosed. The Pharisees were right in their faith in
immortality, but their grosser conceptions of it are rebuked.
30. Tiic saints in tlie resurrection . . . are as angels ia
lieaven (' of God,' A.V. and R. V. marg., is doubtful).
T
2 74 ST. MATTHEW 22. 32-39
32 was spoken unto you by God, saying, I am the God of
Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob ?
33 God is not the God of the dead, but of the hving. And
when the multitudes heard it, they were astonished at
his teaching.
34 But the Pharisees, when they heard that he had put
the Sadducees to silence, gathered themselves together.
35 And one of them, a lawyer, asked him a question, tempt-
36 ing him, Master, which is the great commandment in
37 the law? And he said unto him, Thou shalt love the
Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul,
38 and with all thy mind. This is the great and first com-
39 mandment. And a second like unto it is this. Thou
xxii. 34-40. The lawyers question. All the law comprised in
two commandments.
35. Luke has a section (x. 25") which resembles this reference
to an inquiring lawyer (cf. Mark xii. 28-34), but introducing the
jDarable of the good Samaritan. Renan (Strauss) confounds this
narrative with that of the ruler, xix. 16. Matthew abridges the
account of Mark, who, however, describes the man as ' one of the
scribes,' and never speaks of ' lawyers.' Matthew onl}'^ mentions
them here (Luke vii. 30, xi. 45). Though Matthew and Luke say
that the lawyer came tempting- Jesus, Mark puts a more favour-
able construction on the man's motive. He shews that the man
candidly received the answer from Jesus, and that the latter said :
*Thou art not far from the kingdom of God.'
36. whicli is the great commandment ? or rather, ' Of what
kind is it? ' Is it moral or ceremonial ? Once more Jesus taught
that life is more than creed, conduct more than ritual. Thoxi
Shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart. These words
from Deut. vi. 4-5 were in the Shema which was recited daily by
every Jew, and written on the roll which the scribe carried about
with him. The O. T. included all the powers of man— of thought,
feeling, and energy — under heart, soul, and might : Matthew
follows a variation in the LXX which omits ' might,' but Luke
x. 27 combines heart, soul, might and mind.
38. This is the great (or, by the Hebrew idiom which uses
the positive for the superlative, 'the greatest') and first com-
mandment.
39. The second commandment is taken from Lev. xix. i8.
ST. MATTHEW 22. 40-44 275
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. On these two com- 40
mandments hangeth the whole law, and the prophets.
Now while the Pharisees were gathered together, Jesus 41
asked them a question, saying, What think ye of the 42
Christ ? whose son is he ? They say unto him, The son
of David. He saith unto them. How then doth David 43
in the Spirit call him Lord, saying,
The Lord said unto my Lord, 44
Sit thou on my right hand,
Till I put thine enemies underneath thy feet ?
40. On these two commandments b.ang'eth the whole law,
and the prophets : Rom. xiii. 9; Matt. v. 17, vii. 12.
xxii. 41-46. Another great question from Jesus. Is the Christ
David's son or David's Lord ? Unanswerable.
41. Matthew (verses 41-46) says that the question relating to
David's son and Lord was addressed to the Pharisees: in Mark
xii. 35-37 and Luke xx. 41-44 it came in a discourse to the
people — among whom some Pharisees still lingered.
42. All parties were agreed that the Christ would be a son of
David. Such passages as Isa. xi. i and Jer. xxiii. 5 (cf. Matt. ii.
23) had seemed to make this clear to later interpretation, yet there
is no reference to the fact in the Book of Enoch.
43. How then doth David in the Spirit call him Itord ? So
far as Matthew's language is concerned it might be that David
inwardly, i. e. in his own spirit, called him ' Lord.' For 'in spirit'
Mark has ' in the Holy Spirit,' and Luke, ' in the book of Psalms.'
The quotation is from Ps. ex. i. This Psalm is frequently referred
to in the N. T., and until recently was regarded as a composition
of David : ' David himself said,' &c., Mark xii. 36. Modern
criticism disputes this point. Dr. Sanday (Inspiration^ p. 409)
says, 'Whatever its trua date it seems difficult to believe [that the
Psalm] really came from hihi.' But in our Lord's da3'S the
authorship was unquestioned. The original is, 'The oracle of
Jehovah to Adonai is' ; but in the Greek both these titles of Deity
were represented b}' one word, ' Lord.' The problem was to
shew how he who was confessed by all to be the Son of David
could yet be his superior and Lord.
44. Sit thou . . . till I put thy enemies tinderneath thy feet :
A. V. had * till I make thine enemies thy footstool,' which is the
reading in Luke xx. 42 ; Heb. i. 13. This is a case in which
Matthew and Mark accept a variation from both the Hebrew and
the Gruck in an O. T. quotation.
T 2
2 76 ST. MATTHEW 22. 45—23. 5
45 If David then calleth him Lord, how is he his son ?
46 And no one was able to answer him a word, neither
durst any man from that day forth ask him any more
questions.
23 Then spake Jesus to the multitudes and to his dis-
2 ciples, saying, The scribes and the Pharisees sit on
3 Moses' seat : all things therefore whatsoever they bid
you, these do and observe : but do not ye after their
4 works ; for they say, and do not. Yea, they bind heavy
burdens and grievous to be borne, and lay them on
men's shoulders ; but they themselves will not move
5 them with their finger. But all their works they do for
to be seen of men : for they make broad their phylac-
46. And no one was aljle to answer liim a word. This remark
is placed by Mark at the end of the previous discussion. He had
overcome every antagonist. Henceforth his enemies could only
plan his destruction. Nova dehinc quasi scena se pandit (Bengel).
xxiii. I-I2. Jestis and the scribes. ' They say and do not.' Dis-
ciples are not Rabbis. The humble shall be exalted.
The chief contents of this chapter are peculiar to Matthew.
Some fragments of the same collection of sayings are found in
Mark xii. 38-40 ; Luke xi. 39-52, xx. 45-47.
2. sit on Moses' seat: Exod. xviii. 13, 'Moses sat to judge
the people ' ; cf. 2 Thess. ii. 4.
3. The direction to do and observe that which the scribes
taught is not inconsistent with Matt. xvi. 6, or with Mark xii. 38
(Luke xx, 46). These teachers quoted and expounded the law
of Moses. That tliey say, and do not is noted in Matt. vii. 26:
cf. Jas. i. 22 ; and Paul's impeachment of the Jewish teachers,
Rom. ii. 17.
4. they bind heavy burdens. The following words ' and
grievous to be borne,' A. V,, are probably from Luke xi. 46, Peter,
Acts XV. ID, describes circumcision as a yoke unbearable : cf. Acts
XV. 28. These burdens were not only ceremonial but financial.
The 'yoke' of Jesus was 'easy,' Matt. xi. 30. These spiritual
taskmasters brought pressure to bear upon the 'shoulders' of their
victims, but did not endure a strain upon their own * fingers.'
5. Their piety was ostentatious : Matt. vi. i.
they make broad their phylacteries. Phylacteries (Hob.
tephilliyn, or prayers ; Gk. guards, charms, or amulets) were strips
ST. MATTHEW 23. 6-id 277
teries, and enlarge the borders of their garf7ients, and 6
love the chief place at feasts, and the chief seats in the
synagogues, and the salutations in the marketplaces, and 7
to be called of men, Rabbi. But be not ye called 8
Rabbi : for one is your teacher, and all ye are brethren.
And call no man your father on the earth : for one is 9
your Father, which is in heaven. Neither be ye called 10
of parchment inscribed with four portions of the law, and worn
on the left arm and on the forehead (Exod. xiii. 16).
and enlarge tlie 'borders : the fringes and tassels, all of
which were prescribed by traditional use, and were worn by Jesus
himself : Matt. ix. 20 ; cf. Num. xv. 38.
6. They love tlie chief place at feasts, as Luke xiv. 8. The
couch {iriclinitim) held two or three guests : the most honoured
of these occupied the centre or the right-hand place.
tlie chief seats in the synag-ogTies were placed in front of
the congregation, where all could have a sight of those who
occupied them: cf. Jas. ii. 3, 'sit thou here in a good place.'
7. the salutations in the marketplaces. The definite article,
which is introduced in the R. V., points to the usual greetings and
tokens of respect which awaited persons of dignity when they
appeared in the centres of publicity.
8. But be not ye called Rabbi. Such a direction presupposes
the existence of a society of believers in which some attained
authority over the rest. The hearers of such sayings were already
* teachers ' or ' prophets.' ' Rabbi,' ' my Lord,' or ' m\^ great one,*
had not long been in use as the titles of Jewish doctors and
scribes. These sayings of Jesus form the ground on which the
' Friends,' and some other Christian societies, base their opinion
that ' flattering titles ' should not be used among Christians — one
is your teacher, not ' master,' as verse 10.
all ye are brethren. This is the name which the believers
generally receive in the Acts and Epistles, 'even Christ' is
omitted from this verse, R. V, : see verse 10,
9. And «all no man your father on the earth. No power
on ' earth ' was really above them ; the true authority is ' the
heavenly,' R. V. marg. ' Abba, Father ' is the believer's address to
God alone, Rom. viii. 15. Paul considered himself to be the
'father' of the church in Corinth, r Eph. iv. 15, and regarded
Timothy as his 'true child in faith,' i Tim. i. 2. The saying
forbids the pride of office, but will allow the language of venera-
tion and courtesy.
10. Neither be ye called masters, or ' guides ' ; but the word
278 ST. MATTHEW 23. 11-15
11 masters: for one is your master, even the Christ. But
he that is greatest among you shall be your servant.
12 And whosoever shall exalt himself shall be humbled;
and whosoever shall humble himself shall be exalted.
13 But woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites !
because ye shut the kingdom of heaven against men :
for ye enter not in yourselves, neither suffer ye them
that are entering in to enter.
15 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for
ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte ; and
when he is become so, ye make him twofold more a son
of hell than yourselves.
only occurs here. The Gospel of Matthew, which is the stronghold
of those who advocate the supremacy of Peter and his successors,
is yet fatal to all doctrines of primacy and infallibility : cf. Matt.
XX. 26.
for one is your master [gmide], . . . the Christ. 'Faithful
is the saj-ing, and worthy of all acceptation.'
11. Eut he that is grreatest. The same phrase occurs in
XX. 26, 27.
12. And whosoever sliall exalt himself. Cf Matt, xviii, 4 ;
Luke xiv, ri, xviii. 14.
xxiii. 13-36. Seven tvocs. The scribes and Pharisees hinder
men from entering the kingdom ; make proselytes ; are blind
guides ; misinterpret sacred things ; are whited sepulchres ; per-
secute God's messengers. The appointed judgement will come.
13. ye shut the king-dom, or, as explained in Luke xi. 5a:
'ye took away the key of knowledge.'
14. Verse 14 is omitted in R. V. after the principal authorities,
and was probably' inserted from Mark xii, 40 and Luke xx. 47.
15. ye compass sea and land. Jewish zeal in making pro-
selytes was proverbial. Many proselytes were at Pentecost,
Acts ii. ID. The translation of the O. T. into Greek, and the
diffusion of Jewish wisdom in Gentile circles, had gained many
to Judaism before Christ came. Some have alleged that the
Christians entered into this Jewish propaganda. The proselyte
had the zeal of a pervert ; Justin Martyr (Dialogue, 122) sa^'s
that they were the most pronounced of all Judaizers in their
blasphemy against Jesus. ' Proselyte' = ' one that comes to you ' ;
ST. MATTHEW 23. 16-23 279
Woe unto you, ye blind guides, which say. Whosoever 16
shall swear by the temple, it is nothing ■. but whosoever
shall swear by the gold of the temple, he is a debtor.
Ye fools and blind: for whether is greater, the gold, 17
or the temple that hath sanctified the gold? And, 18
Whosoever shall swear by the altar, it is nothing; but
whosoever shall swear by the gift that is upon it, he is
a debtor. Ye blind : for whether is greater, the gift, or 19
the altar that sanctifieth the gift ? He therefore that 20
sweareth by the altar, sweareth by it, and by all things
thereon. And he that sweareth by the temple, sweareth 21
by it, and by him that dwelleth therein. And he that 22
sweareth by the heaven, sweareth by the throne of God,
and by him that sitteth thereon.
Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for 23
ye tithe mint and anise and cummin, and have left
undone the weightier matters of the law, judgement,
and mercy, and faith : but these ye ought to have done,
the class is described in the N. T. as the ' godly,' ■' men fearing
God ' : cf. Exod. xii. 48.
16. Verses 16-22 describe certain rabbinical distinctions in
respect to oaths which the Pharisees and scribes had introduced.
So completely had they missed the truth — moral and spiritual —
that Jesus declares them to be blind gruides. Oaths were taken
* by the sanctuary' because it was believed to be holier than the
rest of the temple.
tlie g-old of the temple had been presented by worshippers,
and is reputed to have been immense.
he is a debtor, i. e. as the marg. 'is bound by his oath.' A
man might swear by the temple or altar, and there would be no
obligation to fulfil his oath.
19. the altar that sanctifieth the gift. The * altar ' was that
of sacrifice, i Cor. ix. 13; Jas. ii. 21; though in Luke i. 11
we have ' the altar of incense ' ; Exod. xxix. 37, * Whatsoever
toucheth the altar shall be holy.'
22. On the question of oaths see Matt. v. 33-37.
23. ye tithe mint and anise and cummin, i. e. give a tenth of
these things. There were many evasions, but the Pharisees
28o ST. MATTHEW 23. 24-29
24 and not to have left the other undone. Ye blind guides,
which strain out the gnat, and swallow the camel.
25 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for
ye cleanse the outside of the -cup and of the platter,
but within they are full from extortion and excess.
26 Thou blind Pharisee, cleanse first the inside of the cup
and of the platter, that the outside thereof may become
clean also.
27 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for
ye are like unto whited sepulchres, which outwardly
appear beautiful,, but inwardly are full of dead men's
28 bones, and of all uncleanness. Even so ye also out-
wardly appear righteous unto men, but inwardly ye are
full of hypocrisy and iniquity.
29 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for
ye build the sepulchres of the prophets, and garnish the
tithed 'all.' even to small herbs. 'Tithe' occurs also in Luke
xviii. 12 ; Heb. vii. 5.
Yet they neglected — left undone the weig'htier matters of
fb.e law, which were judg-ement, Isa. i. 12 ; mercy, Hos. vi. 6 ;
Matt. ix. 13; faith, or 'faithfulness/ Rom. iii. i. The literal observ-
ance of the law is not condemned : these ye oug'ht to have done.
24. strain out the gnat, and swallow the camel. The A. V.
'strain at' did not better represent the rendering of Tyndale and
his successors after the Vulg. excolantes^. Insects were care-
fully excluded from wine by filtering. The camel was impure :
Lev. xi, 2.
25. ye cleanse the outside . . . hut within. Where Matthew
has 'extortion and excess,' i.e. 'incontinence,' Luke xi. 39 has
a more general term, ' extortion and wickedness.'
27. like unto whited sepulchres. Sepulchres were whitened
afresh in the spring of every year, lest those who walked over the
flat stones might be defiled by their sudden collapse. The out-
ward fairness and the inward corruption were strongly contrasted
in the case of the priest Ananias, Acts xxiii. 3.
29. ye build the sepulchres of the prophets. The veneration
^ Perhaps fercolatis culicem in Baza had something to do with the
change.
ST. MATTHEW 23. 30-35 281
tombs of the righteous, and say, If we had been in the 30
days of our fathers, we should not have been partakers
with them in the blood of the prophets. Wherefore ye 31
witness to yourselves, that ye are sons of them that
slew the prophets. Fill ye up then the measure of your 32
fathers. Ye serpents, ye offspring of vipers, how shall 33
ye escape the judgement of hell? Therefore, behold, 34
I send unto you prophets, and wise men, and scribes :
some of them shall ye kill and crucify; and some of
them shall ye scourge in your synagogues, and persecute
from city to city : that upon you may come all the 35
righteous blood shed on the earth, from the blood of
Abel the righteous unto the blood of Zachariah son of
Barachiah, whom ye slew between the sanctuary and
of burial-places has always been practised in the East : even the
Mahometan yields to the custom in his visit to Mecca. The ' Holy
Places ' in Jerusalem are the objects of chronic feuds among-
Christians, and the adoration of relics and shrines gradually
gained a place in Christian devotion. The Jewish veneration of
the tombs of prophets implied the admission of the guilt of those
who had persecuted men like Jeremiah.
32. Pill ye up then the measure of your fathers: so Paul
speaks of the Jews : i Thess. ii. 16, * to fill up their sins alway ' ;
cf. Gen. XV. 16.
34. Therefore, behold, I send unto you prophets. Luke xi.
49-51 refers this statement to ' the wisdom of God,' but the
quotation cannot be traced.
some of them shall ye kill and crucify. Few Christians
were crucified (Matthew alone mentions this form of martyrdom),
though tradition speaks of Peter as having suffered crucifixion
with his head downwards ; Andrew also has his own form of the
cross; and, according to Eusebius, Simeon the successor of James
died by this means. Like Matt. v. 12, the writer suggests that the
mission of the older prophets was typical of that of the latter.
35. The reference to Zachariah son of Barachiah is one of
the great historical difficulties of the gospel. There can be no
doubt that the writer intended to survey canonical history in its
full range from Abel in Genesis to Zechariah in Chronicles. The
clause * son of Barachiah ' does not occur in Luke, and is probably
282 ST. MATTHEW 23. 36-59
36 the altar. Verily I say unto you, All these things shall
come upon this generation.
37 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killeth the prophets,
and stoneth them that are sent unto her ! how often
would I have gathered thy children together, even as
a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye
38 would not ! Behold, your house is left unto you deso-
39 late. For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me hence-
forth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the
name of the Lord.
an interpolation \ Zechariah the prophet was the son of Bere-
chiah (Zech. i. i) ; but Zechariah the martyr was the son of
' Jehoiada the priest,' 2 Chron. xxiv. 20. Jerome says that the
Gospel of the Nazarenes referred to this case. There was a
Zechariah who perished after our Lord's time mentioned by
Josephus, Bell. Jud. iv. 5. 4. He was a son of Baruch (Berechiah),
and Zahn thinks he may have been in the mind of the interpolator.
On Abel the righteous cf. Heb. xi. 4.
xxiii. 37-39. Lament overjemsalem. The desolation final until
repentance comes.
37. O Jerusalem, Jerusalem. Luke xiii. 34, 35 has this lamen-
tation over the city and people at an earlier point in the narrative.
He and Matthew used materials not included in Mark, and Luke's
historical arrangement is often the best. Such an utterance as
this, however, seems to suit the close of our Lord's ministry.
as a hen . . . under her wing's. The Rabbis said that the
Shechinah takes the proselyte under its wings. The evangelist
uses here the Aramaic form of 'Jerusalem,' elsewhere the Greek
form. In this emphatic repetition he probably uses the very word
of Jesus.
38. Behold, your house is left unto you desolate (' desolate *
is omitted in marg.). The city and the temple were forsaken
until the Jews should repent.
39. Ye shall not see me henceforth. Jesus now departs from
the city. The discourses of the next two chapters were delivered
in Bethany and elsewhere. He was no more in public in the city
till the day of crucifixion.
^ Zahn regards it as ' one of the mistakes of the Hebrew Gospel which
the Greek redactor sought to correct.'
ST. MATTHEW 24. 1-3 283
And Jesus went out from the temple, and was going 24
on his way ; and his disciples came to him to shew him
the buildings of the temple. But he answered and said 2
unto them, See ye not all these things? verily I say
unto you, There shall not be left here one stone upon
another, that shall not be thrown down.
And as he sat on the mount of Olives, the disciples 3
came unto him privately, saying. Tell us, when shall
xxiv. 1-14. Jesus predicts destruction. The disciples ask for signs
of the end. These are false Messiahs, wars, famines, persecutions,
with the universal gospel.
The great discourse contained in chap. xxiv. is also reported by
the other Synoptists, Mark xiii. 1-37 and Luke xxi. 5-36. Weiss
is of opinion that so long an address could not have come by oral
tradition, but was in a written source. Some things may be
included which belonged to other occasions. Expositors have
generally' supposed that it is a mixed prophec}'-, relating both to
the destruction of the city and to the end of the world. It will
be noticed that Paul's eschatology to some extent presupposes
the annunciations of this chapter. As the apocalyptic literature
of Judaism had provided the imager}' and language for such an
address, it need not be dated after the life of our Lord. Dr. Godet
supposes that even the Apocalypse of John depends on the ' Logia'
which contained this address.
1. his disciples came ... to shew him the building's. Some
of the later constructions had only just been finished : he might
not have seen them previously. The fa9ade and roof of the edifice
were gorgeous with while marble and gold : its splendour made
Titus wish to save it. Such magnificence scarcely permitted the
thought that the temple was near the close of its history.
the building's of the temple were numerous and imposing,
consiijting of courts, colonnades, halls, towers, and pinnacles.
Luke refersalso to the 'goodly stones and offerings.'
2. For ' building ' cf Eph. ii. 21. The utter destruction of the
temple pile is attested b\' all the evangelists. Ancient temples
in India, Egypt, and Greece have still some relics to represent them,
but this 'holy place' was f^r ever obliterated. Titus understood
that so long as the temple stood, the Jewish nationality would
persevere.
3. Such mysteries of Providence required interpretation : the
disciples cajne unto him privately. They expected that the
'coming' of the Messiah, the 'end of the world,' and 'these
things' now spoken of would happen at the same time. Mark
284 ST. MATTHEW 24. 4-9
these things be? and what shall he the sign of thy
4 coming, and of the end of the world ? And Jesus
answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man
5 lead you astray. For many shall come in my name,
saying, I am the Christ ; and shall lead many astray.
6 And ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars : see
that ye be not troubled : for these things must needs
>l come to pass ; but the end is not yet. For nation shall
rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom : and
there shall be famines and earthquakes in divers places.
9 But all these things are the beginning of travail. Then
shall they deliver you up unto tribulation, and shall kill
says that the four principal disciples asked for the explana-
tion. They are told that the end will be introduced by famine,
war, persecution, apostas}', and the general preaching of the
kingdom. The direct answer to their question is contained in
Matt, verses 4-14 ; Mark xiii. 5-13 ; Luke xxi. 8-19.
4. They are warned that the ' signs' would not be so unquestion-
able but that they might be led astray. The * coming ' was eagerly
looked for, and some would prematurely announce it. The N. T.
word for the great crisis, which was to be marked by the 'ap-
pearing ' of the Messiah, was * Parousia/ or ' Presence ' : i Cor.
XV. 23 ; Jas. V. 7 ; 2 Pet. iii. 4.
5. many shall come . . . saying", I am the Christ. It is not
known that there were many false Messiahs before a. d. 70. Earlier
there were Theudas and J udas, Acts v. 36, 37, and later Bar-Cochba =
son of a star, A. d. 130.
6. Wars were to precede the final catastrophe. The time was
full of tumult and strife.
7. Famine is mentioned, Acts xi. 28. Seneca, a. d. 58, speaks
of earthquakes : ' How often have cities in Asia and Africa
fallen with one movement of the earth.' 'Pestilences ' is omitted
from R.V., although it occurs in Luke xxi. 11. The words for
'famine' and for ' pestilence' differ in only one letter.
8. the beginning- of travail. ' These things ' are but the first
throes of the birth-time of the Messianic era : i Thess. v. 3.
9. Then shall they deliver you up. The disciples had hoped
that when the Messiah came the reign of tyranny and injustice
would be over. The warning has already been given in Matt. x. 22
with other particulars included here by Mark and Luke.
ST. MATTHEW 24. 10-14 285
you : and ye shall be hated of all the nations for my
name's sake. And then shall many stumble, and shall 10
deliver up one another, and shall hate one another.
And many false prophets shall arise, and shall lead n
many astray. And because iniquity shall be multiplied, 12
the love of the many shall wax cold. But he that 13
endureth to the end, the same shall be saved. And 14
this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in the
whole world for a testimony unto all the nations ; and
then shall the end come.
ye shall be hated of all the nations. Tacitus described
the Christians as 'a race of men disUked for their evil deeds' :
like Jews, they were ' convicted of hatred to the human race.'
10. Such miseries vi-ould test the fidehty of professors, and
make many stumble.
11. many false prophets shall arise, such as are spoken of
in I John iv. i, and the Didache, chaps, vi, xi. 8.
12. Because of the overflow and apparent prevalence of evil,
the love of the many shall wax cold. The term 'love,' so
frequent in the fourth gospel, in the epistles, and even in the LXX,
is only here in the Synoptic Gospels except Luke xi. 42. It
signifies ' love in exercise ' and came to be the designation of the
primitive Christian communion or ' love-feast ' (2 Pet. ii, 13), of
which the 'eucharist' or thanksgiving was an important part.
The 'eucharist' was not separated from the 'agape' until after
the second century. When it came, the separation led to the
perversion of the original ' communion of saints,' and to the
development of the doctrine and services of the 'mass.'
13. But he that endure bh. The period of trial would be too
long and tedious for many : cf. Matt. x. 22 ; Mark xiii. 33.
'Endure' and 'endurance' are frequent in the N.T. Here the
verb appears in the form of a past participle, and literally means
* he that endured.' The A. V. turns this into a future to conform
to the tense of the principal verb : ' shall be saved.' The R. V.
'endureth' interprets the form as a 'gnomic aorist,' describing
that which having happened may happen again ; but it may
be taken literally, like 'found,' Matt. x. 39 marg. ; cf. xvi. 25.
Luke xxi. 19 has ' In your patience (enduring) ye shall win your
souls.'
14. And this gospel of the kingdom. The language is as
universal in its bearings as any in the N, T. : cf. Matt. x. i8 ; Mark
xiii. 9, 10. The gospel was made known in most parts of the
286 ST. MATTHEW 24. 15-17
15 When therefore ye see the abomination of desolation,
which was spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing
in the holy place (let him that readeth understand),
t6 then let them that are in Judaea flee unto the mountains :
17 let him that is on the housetop not go down to take
Roman empire, especially through the agency of Paul, before
A. D. 70.
xxiv. 15-28. Counsels to the disciples when the signs appear.
Hasty flight advised; false Messiahs not to be regarded; the
carcase and the eagles.
15. the abomination of desolation, or, 'the idolatry which
desolates.' This had been spoken of by Daniel the prophet:
Dan. ix. 27, xi. 31, xii. 11. i Mace. i. 54 applied the prophecy
to the outrages inflicted by Antiochus Epiphanes, b. c. 160 : ' They
built an abomination of desolation upon the altar.' Josephus
{Ant. X. II. 7) regarded it as fulfilled in the Roman siege; in
which case the holy place (cf. R. V. marg.) will be the city, and
not the interior of the temple. The destruction of the latter
came only at the end of the siege, whereas the 'abomination
of desolation' ('standing where he ought not,' Mark xiii. 14;
'Daniel the prophet' being omitted, R. V.) was to be the sign
for flight : When ... ye see . . . flee. With regard to the meaning
of 'abomination ' cf. Dan. xii. 11 ; Luke xvi. 15 ; Rev. xvii. 4, 5,
xxi. 27.
let him that readeth understand. This seems to have been
a parenthetical or marginal direction by the evangelist to him who
read (not 'rehearsed,' as if oral) the gospel in the congregation.
Dr. Sanday {Inspiration, p. 292) considers that this was intended
for those who heard the gospel read before the event, but this
is not certain. Rev. i. 3, ' Blessed is he that readeth, and they
that hear.' shews that there was a congregational use of Christian
writings before a.d. 100.
16. let them that are in Judcea flee unto the mountains.
Eusebius (//. E. iii. 5) reports that 'all believers' (not ' man3'-
Christians,' as Mr. Carr and others) fled to Pella, east of the
Jordan, before the end. Neither did they return, as Epiphanius
fabulously reports : cf. Luke xxi. 21, ' Let not them that are in the
country enter therein.* The continuity of the church of Jerusalem
was fatally broken, a.d. 70. The church in Hadrian's new city,
132 A.D., was Gentile : Euseb. H. E. iv. 6.
17-19. him ... on the housetop. The investment would be
so complete that no opportunity of escape should be neglected.
One ' on the housetop ' could pass from one flat roof to another,
ST. MATTHEW 24. 18-25 287
out the things that are in his house : and let him that 18
is in the field not return back to take his cloke. But 19
woe unto them that are with child and to them that
give suck in those days ! And pray ye that your flight 20
be not in the winter, neither on a sabbath: for then 21
shall be great tribulation, such as hath not been from
the beginning of the world until now, no, nor ever shall
be. And except those days had been shortened, no 22
flesh would have been saved : but for the elect's sake
those days shall be shortened. Then if any man shall 23
say unto you, Lo, here is the Christ, or. Here ; believe
// not. For there shall arise false Christs, and false 24
prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders ; so
as to lead astray, if possible, even the elect. Behold, 25
or by the walls connecting the areas. If in the field he must not
return to take Ms cloke, or other valuables from the house ;
not 'his clothes,' as A. V. The mother or nurse with children
would be helpless before the destroyer.
20. in the winter fugitives would find no protection from
the storm or during the night ; while ' on a sabbath,' not more
than a mile could be travelled, and no provision could be bought :
Exod. xvi. 29; Acts i. 12. Neither Mark nor Luke contains this
reference to the (Jewish ") Sabbath, which for Gentile Christians
was beginning to lose its importance.
21. then shall be great tribulation. The word for ' tribula-
tion ' is scarcely found in classical writers, but is frequent in
the LXX and N. T. It means straitness, labouring under painful
pressure ; but this was to be ' great tribulation ' : Acts vii, 1 1 ;
Rev. ii. 22. vii. 14. The Sj'noptists differ in their presentation
of its extreme severity, and all again differ from what seems
to be the original form of the saying (Dan. xii. i), 'trouble, such
as never was since there was a nation ' : cf. Deut. xxviii. 53.
22. except those days had been shortened, i. e. in number.
Mark xiii. 20 has * he shortened the daj^s,' for the future form
which appears in Matthew. This is probably a remark of the
evangelist after the event.
24. great signs and wonders : a combination often found, as
Deut. xiii. i ; Isa. viii. i8 ; Acts ii. 43; 2 Thcss. ii. 9. In verses
22 24 Matthew has coincided with Mark xiii. co-23 ; in verses
26-28 there is a counterpart in Luke xvii. 23, 24, 37.
288 ST. MATTHEW 24. 26-30
26 I have told you beforehand. If therefore they shall
say unto you, Behold, he is in the wilderness ; go not
forth : Behold, he is in the inner chambers ; believe //
27 not. For as the lightning cometh forth from the east,
and is seen even unto the west ; so shall be the coming
28 of the Son of man. Wheresoever the carcase is, there
will the eagles be gathered together.
29 But immediately, after the tribulation of those days,
the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give
her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the
30 powers of the heavens shall be shaken : and then shall
28. Verse 28 is a crux mterpretum. What is the carcase?
and what are the eag'les ? Jerome, Theophylact, Calvin, and Beza
thought that the latter represented believers collecting about the
glorious Messiah in the great day. More have interpreted the
saying as a reference to the Roman eagles gathering around
the dying city : de Wette, Bruce, &c. Meyer, on the other hand,
is led by Luke's language to conclude that 'the carcase' is the
spiritually dead, about which the angels of destruction will
collect. None of these is quite satisfactory. The connexion
suggests that the evidences of the Messiah's coming are referred
to. Men need not go to the east or to the west to see the
Messiah, As eagles gather round the dead in the desert, so
the signs of the Paroiisia will multiply around humanity when the
hour arrives.
xxiv. 29-51. Signs in heaven. The fig tree gives tokens of
approaching summer. The end sudden, as in the days of Noah.
The v/atchful and unwatchful servants.
23. The. Parousia is to follow the 'great tribulation,' i.e. the
destruction of the city. Matthew and Mark do not add to
the list of warnings, as Luke xxi. 24, that ' the people . . . shall
be led captive,' and 'Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the
Gentiles.' Weiss and Harnack assume from this omission that
the original gospel must have been written before a. d, 70. The
signs are found in the O. T. : Isa. xiii. 10, xxxiv. 4 ; Jer. iv. 4 ;
Ezek. xxxii. 7 ; Joel ii. 28-32.
the powers of the heavens. The stars were regarded as
belonging to the 'host of heaven/ Isa. xl. 26; Deut. iv. 19.
Matthew, verses 29-42, includes a passage which is also in Mark
xiii. 24-37 ^"d Luke xxi. 25-36.
30. the sig-n of the Son of man. Dan. vii. 13 represents the
ST. MATTHEW 24. 31-36 289
appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven : and then
shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall
see the Son of man coming on the clouds of heaven
with power and great glory. And he shall send forth 31
his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they
shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from
one end of heaven to the other.
Now from the fig tree learn her parable: when her 32
branch is now become tender, and putteth forth its
leaves, ye know that the summer is nigh; even so ye 33
also, when ye see all these things, know ye that he is
nigh, even at the doors. Verily I say unto you, This 34
generation shall not pass away, till all these things be
accomplished. Heaven and earth shall pass away, but 35
my words shall not pass away. But of that day and l^
Son of man as coming * in the clouds of heaven ' to the ' ancient
of days ' to receive a kingdom ; cf. Rev. i. 7. Meyer contends,
and not without reason, that the prophecy henceforth refers to the
second coming of Christ. Bengel supposes that the time had not
yet come for a disclosure of the events which should come between
the overthrow of Jerusalem and the Paronsia. This came in the
Apocalypse, for the interpretation of which the famous com-
mentator had a special scheme. The * sign ' of the Son of man
was supposed by many fathers to be the Cross. Olshausen,
Bletk, &:c., think it might be a star, as Num. xxiv. 17 ; Matt. ii. 2.
R. V. on the clouds, not ' in,' A, V.
31. they shall gather tog-ether his elect. Cf. Matt, xxiii. 37 ;
Luke xii. i ; 2 Thess ii. i ; Heb. x. 25. The congregation (Num.
X. 2) were summoned by the call of trumpets.
32. Ytovr from the fig- tree learn her parable. The fresh
foliage of the fig tree was a sign of summer— the barley harvest
coincided — and the signs of the end would reveal themselves in
due time.
34. This g-eneration shall not pass. Men then living — not
*the human race,' or 'the Jewish people' — should see all these
thing-s ,33). The Parousia was to be expected forthwith: cf.
Matt. x. 23, xvi. 28, xxiii. 36, Verses 32-36 are almost verbally
same as Mark xiii. 28-32, but Luke xxi. 31-33 has greater the
variations.
33. No one knows the day — not men, nor angels, neither the
290 ST. MATTHEW 24. 37-42
hour knoweth no one, not even the angels of heaven,
37 neither the Son, but the Father only. And as were the
days of Noah, so shall be the coming of the Son of
38 man. For as in those days which were before the flood
they were eating and drinking, m.arrying and giving in
marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark,
39 and they knew not until the flood came, and took them
all away ; so shall be the coming of the Son of man.
40 Then shall two men be in the field ; one is taken, and
41 one is left: two women shall be grinding at the mill;
^'2 one is taken, and one is left. Watch therefore: for ye
Son^. This limitation of knowledo:e can, of course, only apply to
the human nature of ' the Son.' He was tempted, and therefore
was not as a human being omniscient; as a child he 'grew in
wisdom ' ; he had not heavenly dignities to allot (Matt. xx. 22) ;
and here he did not profess to know the day or hour of the
Parousia. The coming of the Son of man to judge the world is
in the N.T. always assigned to a 'day' appointed by God, as in
Acts xvii. 31 ; i Thess. v. 2. The theory of a millenium between
the Parousia and the Judgement seems to be based on a mistaken
interpretation of such passages as i Thess. iv. t6 ; Rev. xx. 2.
37. The reference to the days of IToa,]i is not in Mark, and
by Luke (xvii. 26; it occurs in a reply to the Pharisees. Its
importance might require repetition : cf. Matt. xxv. 13. The
vv'orldly and self-indulgent would too readily forget the vvarniag
(verses 37, 38;.
39. they knew not until. Notwithstanding what has been
said about the ' signs ' of the coming, which the elect might
understand, the majority of men would be as unconcerned as the
antidiluvians in their time.
40. one is taken, and one is left, i. e. by the angels who
gather all.
41. two women shall be grinding at the mill : for most of the
labour, such as grinding out the corn for domestic use, was done
by women by means of hand-mills. *
^ This phrase was omitted in Matthew both by Greek and Latin
versions and MSS. of an early period. The fear of any dishonour to our
Lord might prompt such an omission : but its place in Mark xiii. 32 is
well established, and even here is accepted by most of the modern
editors.
ST. MATTHEW 24. 43—25. i 291
know not on what day your Lord cometh. But know 43
this, that if the master of the house had known in what
watch the thief was coming, he would have watched, and
would not have suffered his house to be broken through.
Therefore be ye also ready : for in an hour that ye think 44
not the Son of man cometh. Who then is the faithful 45
and wise servant, whom his lord hath set over his house-
hold, to give them their food in due season ? Blessed 4^
is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall
find so doing. Verily I say unto you, that he will set 47
him over all that he hath. But if that evil servant shall 48
say in his heart, My lord tarrieth ; and shall begin to 49
beat his fellow-servants, and shall eat and drink with
the drunken; the lord of that servant shall come in 53
a day when he expecteth not, and in an hour when he
knoweth not, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint 51
his portion with the hypocrites : there shall be the weep-
ing and gnashing of teeth.
Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto 25
43. Verses 43-51 are found in reduced form in Luice xii. 42-46.
The allusion to • the thief is met with in i Thess. v. 4 ; 2 Pet.
iii. 10 ; and Rev. iii. 13. Luke xii. 39 has this counsel in another
connexion, where he also speaks of the ' goodman of the house ' :
the R. V. more correctly ' master of the house.' Though the
Parousia was near, its exact day and hour were uncertain, and
believers must 'watch.'
49. Some delay is indicated by the case of the demoralized
servant (verse 48). Matt. xxii. 9 speaks also of the calling cf
the Gentiles — after the burning of the city — w^hich would require
an interval.
51. shall cut liira antindar : marg. 'severely scourge him.*
Meyer- Weiss object to any but the literal interpretation, Vihich,
however, is scarcely compatible with the survival of the victim
in the outer darkness. The original word is only here and in
Luke xii. 46.
XXV. 1-13. T/ic Ten Virgins. Five, who were wise, had pre-
pared for a sudden emergency: five, who were foolish, could not
enter into the marriage.
U 2
292 ST. MATTHEW 25. 2-8
ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went forth to
2 meet the bridegroom. And five of them were foohsh,
3 and five were wise. For the foohsh, when they took
4 their lamps, took no oil with them : but the wise took
5 oil ill their vessels with their lamps. Now while the
6 bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. But
at midnight there is a cry, Behold, the bridegroom!
7 Come ye forth to meet him. Then all those virgins
8 arose, and trimmed their lamps. And the foolish said
unto the wise. Give us of your oil ; for our lamps are
The parable of the Ten Virgins is only here, though Mark
xiii. 35-37 and Luke xii. 35, 36 have the same lesson. Such
counsels would be frequently given towards the end of our Lord's
life, and no one knew how or when the great crisis should come.
1. The parable speaks of ten virgins, which took their
lamps. The margin has 'torches,' which was the earlier meaning
of the word, as in John xviii. 3. (In John v. 35 ' lamp * represents
another word.) Usually the bride was taken to the house of the
bridegroom by friends : in this case he came to meet the convoy.
Resch suggests that an old addition — ' and the bride ' — is authentic.
2. The order of the R. V., foolish . . . wise, has better support
than that of the A. V.
3. Per the foolish, when they took follows the best reading,
and brings out the temporal significance of the participle.
4. the wise took oil in their vessels as well as in the lamp —
a reserve for emergencies.
5. Now while the brideg-room tarried. The participle here
also is translated with a temporal meaning, but it may quite as
easily — indeed, plausibly — assume a causal significance. It is in
the present tense, indicating a continuous delay. It was perhaps
because the 'bridegroom tarried' that they all slumbered and
slept. There was evidently a delay in his arrival, and in the
long night hours, what wonder if they 'slept'? Here also is
the suggestion of some delay in the incidence of the Parousia.
It is in the time of ordinary duty— when no critical excitement
exists— that the church is likely to 'slumber and sleep.'
6. at midnight there is a cry. The vivid historic present : so
the Parousia should come, i Cor. xv. 52 ; i Thess, v. 2.
7. arose, and trimmed their lamps, or 'garnished' them;
cf. Matt. xii. 44, xxiii. 29,
8. our lamps are going out : the present tense.
ST. MATTHEW 25. 9-16 293
going out. But the wise answered, saying, Peradventure 9
there will not be enough for us and you : go ye rather
to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. And while 10
they went away to buy, the bridegroom came ; and they
that were ready went in with him to the marriage
feast: and the door was shut. Afterward come also the n
other virgins, saying, Lord^ Lord, open to us. But he 12
answered and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you
not. Watch therefore, for ye know not the day nor 13
the hour.
For // is as when a man, going into another country, 14
called his own servants, and delivered unto them his
goods. And unto one he gave five talents, to another 15
two, to another one ; to each according to his several
ability ; and he went on his journey. Straightway he 16
that received the five talents went and traded with them.
11. Lord, Iiord, open to us. Cf. Matt. vii. 21.
12, 13. I know yoTi not. Cf. vii. 23. The duty urged in the
exhortation is watchfulness, because they did not know the day
nor the hour. The A. V, adds * wherein the Son of man cometh,'
but this was probably from Luke xii. 40, and is not found in the
oldest authorities in Matthew: cf. Matt. xxiv. 42, 50; Mark
xiii. 35.
XXV. 14-30. Parable of the Talents. The diligent servant
promoted ; the slothful servant cast out.
14. The parable of the Talents, verses 14-30, is given in
substance in Mark xiii. 34-37 : Luke xix. 12-27 presents it more
fully but with differences, e. g. pounds for talents, ten ior five.
The disobedient citizens referred to in Matt. xxii. 7 are intro-
duced in this parable by Luke xix. 14. The lesson is that though
the Parousia should be long delayed, the time ought to be
well used.
15. The long absent lord would return at length to reckon
with his servants, each according to his several ability being
entrusted with something of value.
IS. The 'good servant' straightway . . .went and traded,
i.e. at once began to attend to his master's interests. The word
' straightway ' belongs to this verse, and not, as in A. V., to the
294 ST. MATTHEW 25. 17-25
17 and made other five talents. In like manner be also
iS that received the two gained other two. But he that
received the one went away and digged in the earth,
19 and hid his lord's money. Now after a long time the
lord of those servants cometh, and maketh a reckoning
20 with them. And he that received the five talents came
and brought other five talents, saying, Lord, thou de-
liveredst unto me five talents : lo, I have gained other
21 five talents. His lord said unto him, Well done, good
and faithful servant : thou hast been faithful over a few
things, I will set thee over many things : enter thou into
22 the joy of thy lord. And iie also that received the two
talents came and said, Lord, thou deliveredst unto me
23 two talents : lo, I have gained other two talents. His
lord said unto him, Well done, good and faithful servant;
thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will set thee
over many things : enter thou into the joy of thy lord.
24 And he also that had received the one talent came
and said, Lord, I knew thee that thou art a hard man,
reaping where thou didst not sow, and gathering where
25 thou didst not scatter : and I was afraid, and went away
previous one. A 'talent' was something weighed out in a
balance, as gold : cf. Matt, xviii. 24. Its value in Greek money
would be more than £240 ; in Syriac, much less. From this
word we have derived our word ' talent,* which means any
special endowment of nature or of opportunity.
18. went away and dig-ged in tlie earth, and Md. Luke
saj's, 'in a napkin' his lord's money. Fearful of losing it, he
consigned it to useless concealment.
21. I will set tliee over many tMng-s. The good servant
will not be idle while the master is absent, and at his return his
reward will be yet higher service. The Christian reward is not
to be absolute repose, the somnolence of the grave, but greater
opportunities and vaster responsibilities.
24. The unsuccessful servant pleaded that too much had been
exacted : his master was a hard man. Many feel the demands
of the higher righteousness to be grievous.
ST. MATTHEW 25. 26-32 295
and hid thy talent in the earth : lo, thou hast thine own.
But his lord answered and said unto him, Thou wicked 26
and slothful servant, thou knewest that I reap where
I sowed not, and gather where I did not scatter; thou 27
oughtest therefore to have put my money to the bankers,
and at my coming I should have received back mine own
with interest. Take ye away therefore the talent from 28
him, and give it unto him that hath the ten talents.
For unto every one that hath shall be given, and he 19
shall have abundance : but from him that hath not, even
that which he hath shall be taken away. And cast ye 30
out the unprofitable servant into the outer darkness :
there shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth.
But when the Son of man shall come in his glory, and 31
all the angels with him, then shall he sit on the throne
of his glory : and before him shall be gathered all the 32
26, 27. If this slothfal servant had not ability or energy for
' trading,' he could at least have put the money to xhe "bankers.
Jesus had overthrown ' the tables of the moneychangers ' (Matt,
xxi. 12) because they carried on their business on temple ground,
but their traffic elsewhere was allowed. Banking was a very
ancient occupation. The Tel-el-Amarna tablets have preserved
the record of banking transactions which took place 1400 b. c.
29. Por unto every one that hath. He that improves oppor-
tunities, at length appropriates that which others have neglected.
The same observation is found in Matt. xiii. 12 ; Mark iv. 25 ;
Luke viii. 18, in relation to the reception of the divine word.
XXV. 31-46. The Judgement. Sheep separated from the goats :
the blessing and the curse.
The paragraph contained in verses 31-46 (only in Matthew)
is supposed by Holtzmann to be an interpolation by the evange-
list from 4 Esdras vii. 33-35 ; Apoc. Baruch Ixxxiii. 12 ; but,
as Weiss says, such an interpolation is improbable. Moreover,
the compositions referred to only refer in a general way to the
judgement, while the substance of what is taught here is found
elsewhere.
31. But when the Son of man shall come. The Parousia is
still the great topic under consideration, as in xxiv. 30.
32. before him shall ba g-athered all the nations, i. e. both
296 ST. MATTHEW 25. 33-38
nations : and he shall separate them one from another,
as the shepherd separateth the sheep from the goats :
33 and he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the
34 goats on the left. Then shall the King say unto them
on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father,
inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation
35 of the world : for I was an hungred, and ye gave me meat:
I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was a stranger,
36 and ye took me in ; naked, and ye clothed me : I was
sick, and ye visited me : I was in prison, and ye came
37 unto me. Then shall the righteous answer him, saying.
Lord, when saw we thee an hungred, and fed thee? or
38 athirst, and gave thee drink ? And when saw we thee
a stranger, and took thee in? or naked, and clothed
Jews and Gentiles (Rom. ii. 9), Ol'ten 'nations' stands for
' Gentiles.'
he shall separate, as in Matt. xiii. 49, which speaks of the
separation of good and bad fish. Weiss supposes that the flock
consists of professing Christians. Paul speaks of such in 2 Cor.
V. 10 : 'We must all be made manifest before the judgement-seat
of Christ.'
as the shepherd separateth. * Behold, I judge between
cattle and cattle,' Ezek. xxxiv. 17. The Book of Enoch Ixxxix. 16
speaks of ' the Lord of the sheep,' in accordance with John
xxi. 15. The sheep and the goats were constantly kept separate
in field and fold.
34. Then shall the King-, i. e. the Messiah.
the king'doin prepared for you, or ' inherit that which has
been prepared for 3'ou — a kingdom —from the foundation of the
world.' The aboriginal predestination, which was coeval with
the thought of creation itself, had determined that only the
'sheep,' the 'elect' (i.e. the truly righteous), and no other,
should ' inherit the kingdom.' The foundations of the world
were laid in righteousness, and the final victory is with
the good.
35. I was an hungred, and ye g-ave me meat. A few
were found in the practice of that benevolence which w^as so
mournfully missing in general society ; cf. Rom. iii. 12, ' there
is none that doeth good.' Charity and hospitality were recovered
by Christianity, Rom. xii. 13 ; Heb. xiii. 16.
ST. MATTHEW 25. 39-46 297
thee? And when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and 39
came unto thee? And the King shall answer and say 40
unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did
it unto one of these my brethren, even these least, ye
did it unto me. Then shall he say also unto them on 41
the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into the
eternal fire which is prepared for the devil and his
angels : for I was an hungred, and ye gave me no 42
meat: 1 was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink: I was ^3
a stranger, and ye took me not in ; naked, and ye
clothed me not; sick, and in prison, and ye visited me
not. Then shall they also answer^ saying. Lord, when 44
saw we thee an hungred, or athirst, or a stranger, or
naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto
thee? Then shall he answer them, saying. Verily I say 45
unto you. Inasmuch as ye did it not unto one of these
least, ye did it not unto me. And these shall go away 4^
40. ye did it unto me. Jesus identified himself wiih the most
precious interests of men : service done to them was done to him ;
of. Mark X. 40.
41. Depart from me, ys cursed, or marg, 'under a curse.'
Justin and Irenaeus read in the addition * of my Father' (verse
34) after the words the eternal fire wMch. is prepared, but
this is not accepted. The M<ingdom* was 'prepared for' the
righteous, but not the fire even for the unfaithful. It was
prepared for the devil and Ms ang-els. Jewish eschatology
assigned to Satan and his supporters special punishment, as in
Jude 6 ; 2 Pet. ii. 4. The Book of Enoch xxi. 10 says, * This
place is the prison of angels, and here they will be imprisoned
for ever' (of. Ixvii. 7, &c.).
44. when saw we thee an hungred . . . ? If they had known
that one so dignified and renowned had been among them, they
would have exhausted the resources of all obsequiousness to have
served him. They were usually most acute to observe the
budding signs of success and advancement in the aspiring, and
were mortified indeed that they had overlooked a king, whatever
disguise he had assumed.
46. And these shall g-o away. The adjective connected with
'life' is precisely the same as that attached to 'punishment.'
298 ST. MATTHEW 26. i
into eternal punishment : but the righteous into eternal
life.
26 And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished all these
though Tyndale introduced • eternal ' for the one and ' everlasting '
for the other. According to the N. T. and the primitive Christian
teachers (before Origen,, the persuasion was universal that the
adjudication would be final. The object of the parable, however,
should be kept in mind. It was not to furnish a scientific escha-
tology, or a positive programme of the great hereafter. Jesus
used, as in Luke xvi. 19-31, conceptions which were familiar to
those around him, in order to apply his own great doctrine. The
teaching of future retribution is not given now for the first time,
nor is there any advance beyond the views, concerning the future
conditions of the righteous and the wicked, which were then
accepted and familiar to the Jews. That which Jesus was intent
on making known was that the ' eternal life,' in which they
believed (John v. 39), was not for the socially respectable and
formally righteous, as they too often imagined, but for the real
servants of God. On the other hand the 'eternal fire' was not
for the classes despised for their poverty and ignorance, but for
those who betrayed, by lives of selfishness, their want of the
Spirit of God ^.
xxvi. 1-5. The eve of the crucifixion. The passover near, and
the priests in council.
The three remaining chapters of the gospel contain the narrative
of the passion and resurrection of our Lord. With variations,
which are often difficult to explain, the plan of the Synoptic
accounts is identical. Chapters xxvi, xxvii closely follow the
account in Mark ; Luke is more independent. The fourth gospel
renders assistance to the history, though it introduces problems
of its own. The importance attached to the history and manner
of our Lord's death and resurrection is evidenced by the fact that
one-half of John, one-third of Luke, and one-fourth of Matthew
and Mark are devoted to the closing scenes.
1. And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished. See Matt,
vii. 28, Weiss ijntrod. to N. T. ii. 265) thinks that verses 1-5 are
but a paraphrase on Mark xiv. i, 2. After the discourses and
controversies recorded in xx-xxv, Jesus began to speak more
freely of his approaching death.
^ The Greek adjective ' eternal ' usually includes in the N. T. the idea
of unlimited time. It is therefore used for the being of God, Rom. xvi.
26 ; and for the future glory of the saints, i Cor. iv. 17, 18. Though
this use of the word does not positively appear in Luke or John, it is
difficult to eliminate the temporal idea in the phrase ' eternal life,'
Luke X. 25 ; John iii. 15, &.c.
ST. MATTHEW 26. 2 299
words, he said unto his disciples, Ye know that after 2
two days the passover cometh, and the Son of man is
2. after two days, or on the next day. According to our
modes of expression the discourse of chapter xxv was ended on
Wednesday, and the passover took place on Thursday evening.
the passover cometli. ' Passover' is Tj'ndale's word for the
Hebrew ' pesach ' (Aramaic and Greek ' pascha '). The word may
describe the ' feast of the passover/ as A. V., or the Iamb which
was then eaten, according to Exod. xii. 1-14. The 'passover'
was kept in memorj' of the escape from Egypt, but its original
form received some modifications. The Jews still observe the
feast of unleavened bread and bitter herbs, but have no lamb.
The precise date on w^hich our Lord died has been much dis-
puted. The controversy was complicated by a dispute in the
early church about tlie correct time for Easter; and a difference
betv/een the Synoptists and the fourth gospel has rendered the
knot insoluble.
The passover lamb was to be slain on the fourteenth day of
the Jewish month Nisan. and to be eaten after sunset. In this
particular week the date happened on Thursday. As the Jews
reckoned their day from sunset to sunset, the Iamb ought to have
been eaten on Thursday evening, the fifteenth Nisan. On the
following day began the seven days feast of unleavened bread.
On Friday — still the fifteenth Nisan — at three p.m. Jesus died :
before sunset he was pronounced to be dead and was taken from
the cross. Such is the account according to the three Synoptists.
The fourth gospel, however, supplies a different version. John
xix. 28 says that the Pharisees would not enter Pilate's house
because they feared defilement (the leaven was not removed),
which would prevent their participation in the sacred meal. This
implies, of course, that they had not eaten the passover at the
same time as Jesus, but were expecting to take it on the following
day. John xiii. i says that ' the last supper' took place 'before
the feast of the passover,' and was therefore an ordinary meal
Moreover, John does not relate that Jesus instituted a memorial
at that meal, as Luke xxii. 19. He states that Judas left the
company in order to buy things needful for the feast, as if it were
still in the future ; and that the day on which Jesus was crucified
was the ' preparation ' for the passover. He evidently intends
to shew that Jesus was the true passover ; that he died on the
day when the lamb was slain ; and how the Scripture was fulfilled :
'not a bone of him should be broken,' John xix. 36. He notices,
xii. I, that Mary anointed him 'six days before the passover,'
i. e. on tenth Nisan, the day when the lamb was selected. This
separation of ' the last supper ' from the passover by the fourth
300 ST. MATTHEW 26. 3, 4
3 delivered up to be crucified. Then were gathered to-
gether the chief priests, and the elders of the people,
unto the court of the high priest, who was called Caia-
4 phas ; and they took counsel together that they might
5 take Jesus by subtilty, and kill him. But they said,
gospel is the more remarkable because Peter r.nd John were sent
to prepare the passover for Jesus and the disciples : Luke xxii. 8.
Many attempts have been made to solve the difficulty, but the
data at our command do not allow any to be a complete success.
It has been said, (a) that ' between the two evenings ' (Exod. xii.
6, R. V. margin) might include the whole time from Thursday
overling to Friday evening. In this case the Pharisees might have
postponed their participation in the passover until the Friday
evening. But the direction that all the lamb was to be eaten on
the first evening, or to be burned the next morning, forbids this
supposition. (6) That the 'feast' to which John refers, fo'- which
Judas was preparing, and which the Pharisees intended to cele-
brate after the trial of Jesus, was the Chagigah, the feast v/hich
followed the passover. The references to the passover by John
are too explicit for such a theory to stand, (c) Equally un-
authorized and unsatisfactory is the supposition that the last
supper was an anticipation of the passover. Dean Farrar (Luke
xxii) earnestly defends this view, that the last supper was not the
true paschal meal. The Eastern Churches, by their use of leavened
bread, seem to favour some distinction between that meal and the
passover. These churches pleaded the example of John for
their commencement of the passover on the fourteenth Nisan,
although the gospel favours the fifteenth day. At the same time
they were not so Judaic as to continue the use of unleavened
bread : i Cor. v. 8. The case therefore continues to be one of
non liquet ; yet all the evangelists agree that the crucifixion took
place on the day of 'preparation' for the passover 'Sabbath';
and all shew that the supper on the previous evening had an
immediate reference to the death which followed.
3. tlie high priest, •who was called Caiaphas. Joseph Caiaphas
was the son-in-law of Annas. He was appointed high priest by
the procurator, Valerius Gratus, a. d. 26, and deposed twelve years
later. The official association of Annas and Caiaphas is indicated
in Luke iii. 2; Acts iv. 6. R. V., with good authorities, omits
'the scribes' from the list of the conspirators against Jesus.
They met in the 'court' (not ' palace,' A. V., a meaning of the
w^ord which Meyer rejects for the N. T.), within the house area,
open to the sky : cf. Matt. xxvi. 58 ; Rev. xi. 2.
ST. MATTHEW 2G. 6 n 301
Not during the feast, lest a tumult arise among the
people.
Now when Jesus was in Bethany, in the house of C
Simon the leper, there came unto him a woman having 7
an alabaster cruse of exceeding precious ointment, and
she poured it upon his head, as he sat at meat. But 8
when the disciples saw it, they had indignation, saying,
To what purpose is this waste? For this ointment might 9
have been sold for much, and given to the poor. But 10
Jesus perceiving it said unto them, ^Vhy trouble ye
the woman? for she hath wrought a good work upon
me. For ye have the poor always with you; but me u
5. Not during tlie feast, when many thousands were crowded
in the city, and the Roman authorities were specially sensitive about
popular tumults. It was more politic to effect the arrest by night.
xxvi. 6-13. The alabaster box. Anointing of Jesus in Bethany :
what it signified.
6. John xii. i-ii ; cf. Mark xiv. 3-9) places the anointing
six days before the passover. Matthew and Mark do not mention
any particular time, but both introduce the episode at this point
because of its connexion with the betrayal ; cf. John xii. 4 : both
also say that it occurred in the liouse of Simon tlie leper.
A similarity of names has suggested an identity with the incident
in Lukevii. 36-50, but that would imply too great a confusion in
the traditions. John xii. i implies that the event took place in
the house of Mary and Martha.
7. an alabaster cruse. Pliny said that a pound of the highest
quality of nard cost 400 denarii : cf. 'three hundred pence,' John
xii. 5. Neither Lazarus nor his sisters are mentioned by the first
two gospels, nor Lazarus by Luke.
8. When Judas saw this waste, he concluded that the chances
for w^ealth under such a master were gone. Moreover, Jesus now
spoke plainly of his burial. The betrayer mourned over the waste
of money, but sold his Master for nought. Dr. Swete remarks
that * the labourer's daily wage was a denarius Matt. xx. a), two
denarii sufficed for the innkeeper's payment (Luke x. 35), whilst
two hundred would have gone some way to feed a multitude
(Mark vi. 37).'
11. me ye have not always: so Mark and John. This accords
with John xvi. 17.
302 ST. MATTHEW 26. 12-17
12 ye have not always. For in tliat she poured this oint-
ment upon my body, she did it to prepare me for burial.
13 Verily I say unto you, Wheresoever this gospel shall
be preached in the whole world, that also which this
woman hath done shall be spoken of for a memorial
of her.
14 Then one of the twelve, who was called Judas Iscariot,
15 went unto the chief priests, and said. What are ye willing
to give me, and I will deliver him unto you ? And they
16 weighed unto him thirty pieces of silver. And from that
time he sought opportunity to dehver him unto thefn.
1 7 Now on the first day of unleavened bread the disciples
came to Jesus, saying, Where wilt thou that we make
13. This act of queenly generosity was to be published every-
where. What would not some give for an advertisement like
this ? Every preacher of the gospel in every language to the end
of time becomes her herald.
xxvi. 14-16. The betrayal. Judas prefers silver to Christ and
his kingdom. The priests set a price upon Jesus.
Verses 14-16 return to the triple tradition, found also in
Mark xiv. lo-ii ; Luke xxii. 3-6. Judas went direct to the
priests, who were wishing to hear how they could fall on Jesus
privately. John xiii, 27 states that Satan entered the heart of
Judas at the supper ; but the Synoptists suppose that the bargain
with the priests was already made.
15. they weiglied unto liim, or '■ put in the balance,' thirty
pieces of silver. This amount — about four pounds — was the legal
compensation for the death of a servant : Exod. xxi. 12. Mark and
Luke speak of 'silver' as having passed between the priests
and Judas, but Matthew alone gives the amount : hence Meyer-
Weiss infer that it was adapted to Zech. xi. 2.
xxvi. 17-30. The Last Supper. Disciples sent to prepare.
The feast in the evening ; the betrayer indicated. Bread and
wine distributed. A hymn on the Mount of Olives.
17. Now on the first day of unleavened bread. Mark
xiv. 12-26 and Luke xxii. 7-30 give more details of the preparation
for the supper than are found in Matt, verses 17-19. The first
day of unleavened bread succeeded the appointed passover meal
which was eaten on the evening of the fourteenth Nisan.
ST. MATTHEW 26. 18-24 3^3
ready for thee to eat the passover? And he said, Go 18
into the city to such a man, and say unto him. The
Master saith, My time is at hand ; I keep the passover
at thy house with my disciples. And the disciples did 19
as Jesus appointed them ; and they made ready the
passover. Now when even was come, he was sitting 20
at meat with the twelve disciples ; and as they were 21
eating, he said. Verily I say unto you, that one of you
shall betray me. And they were exceeding sorrowful, 22
and began to say unto him every one, Is it I, Lord?
And he answered and said, He that dipped his hand 23
with me in the dish, the same shall betray me. The 24
Son of man goeth, even as it is written of him : but
18. The householders of the city were accustomed to hire out
rooms to visitors at the feast.
Z keep tiie passover at thy house. The present tense is
used for the future,, as in verse 2. This could have been only the
real passover. Yet Dr. Godot thinks it an anticipation of the
sacred feast, and (in Matthew alone) 'justifies the whole
Johannine narrative.' According to Matthew the commission to
' prepare ' was given to the disciples ; Mark says two were sent,
and Luke saj'S they were Peter and John.
20. According to John xiii. 1-30 it was at the gathering now
described that Jesus washed the feet of his disciples.
he was sitting- at meat with the twelve : verses 20-30 ;
Mark xiv. 17-26 ; Luke xxii. 7-23. Tradition had prescribed
that not less than ten should join at the passover. The Jewish
passover could only be eaten at night, and for two centuries the
'Lord's Supper' was always observed bj' the Christian Church
at night, in accordance with the original occasion. 'Morning
Communion' was a third-century innovation.
21. one of you shall betray me. John xiii. 26 indicates that
Judas was indicated at the request of the disciple whom Jesus
loved. The lamb and the bitter herbs are not mentioned, but
we cannot doubt that the usual ceremonial was carefully observed.
23. The * sop ' was dipped in the C/iarose//i, or sauce of bitter
herbs. Mr. Carr {Camb. G. T. p. 289) conjectures that no lamb
was eaten by Jesus : but this inference ex silentio is unwarranted.
He that dipped his hand, where there seems to be a reference
to Ps. xli. 9.
304 ST. MATTHEW 26. 25-29
woe unto that man through whom the Son of man is
betrayed ! good were it for that man if he had not been
25 born. And Judas, which betrayed him, answered and said,
Is it I, Rabbi? He saith unto him, Thou hast said.
26 And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed,
and brake it; and he gave to the disciples, and said,
27 Take, eat ; this is my body. And he took a cup, and gave
28 thanks, and gave to them, saying. Drink ye all of it ; for
this is my blood of the covenant, which is shed for many
29 unto remission of sins. But I say unto you, I will not
25. Thou hast said. This expression is supposed to be equiva-
lent to ' It is, as thou hast said ' ; but the phrase in that meaning
is not found in other Greek writers. The direct declaration to
Judas that he was the betrayer is not in Matthew or Mark.
26. Jesus took bread, and blessed, and brake it. The *it'
which followed * blessed ' in the A. V. is omitted in the R. V., and
is absent from the original. The bread was not the object of the
blessing, but God its giver: cf. Luke xxii. 19. See also in con-
nexion with the cup verse 27.
this is my body. In this saying all depends on the meaning
of 'is,' though in Aramaic probably the copula would not be used.
The verb to be does not always express identity, but often re-
semblance or representation. Here, as in Matt. xiii. 37. ' The
field is the world ' ; in Gal. iv. 24, ' such as is Hagar ' ; and Luke
xii. I, 'the leaven . . . such as is hypocrisy,' it is 'the copula of
symbolic statement.'
27. Drink ye all of it. Matthew and Mark do not expressly
assert the institution of a permanent rite, as Luke xxii. 19, 'this
do in remembrance of me ' ; yet the subsequent practice shews
how it was understood.
28. this is my blood of the covenant. This is a better reading
than that of the A. V.. which gave us, after the Latin, our designa-
tion of "the New Testament.' It answers better to Exod. xxiv.
8, to which the expression 'behold the blood of the covenant'
originally belongs. A 'testament' is from the dead, a 'covenant'
is between the living.
which is shed for many unto remission of sins. Only
Matthew : cf H-b. ix. 22.
29. I will not drink henceforth. This would be remembered
when the feast was celebrated in after day.s. The kingdom was
looked for at an early date, Matt. vi. 10. There seems to be no
ST. MATTHEW 26. 30-34 305
drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day
when I drink it new with you in my Father's kingdom.
And when they had sung a hymn, they went out unto 30
the mount of OHves.
Then saith Jesus unto them. All ye shall be offended 31
in me this night : for it is written, I will smite the
shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered
abroad. But after I am raised up, I will go before you 32
into Galilee. But Peter answered and said unto him, 33
If all shall be offended in thee, I will never be offended.
Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, that this 34
reason to doubt that on this occasion Jesus himself ate and drank
with his disciples : Mark xiv. 12.
It may be noted that our Lord describes the material element
used in this part of the feast as ' the fruit of the vine.' No tran-
substantiation had passed upon it because of what he had said.
The Didache, ix. 2, says : ' We give thanks to thee our Father for
the holy vine of David th}^ servant.'
30. And when they had sung- a hymn. It is interesting to
observe that the same custom w^as observed in the agapae, or
meetings of the church afterwards: Ephes. v. 19; Col. iii. 16.
Pliny, in his epistle (97) to Trajan, states that the Christians
were accustomed to 'sing a hymn to Christ' {carmen Christd)^
and to *join in a common and innocent meal.' There is no
evidence of the separation of the eucharist from the agape
during the first two centuries.
xxvi. 31-35. Desertion predicted. All should desert him. Peter
especially declares it impossible.
31. Jesus now (verses 31-35 ; Mark xiv. 27-42 ; Luke xxii.
3i~34 ; John xiii. 36-38 "1 predicts the apostasy of the fear-stricken
disciples. Zcch. xiii. 7 had spoken of tiie smiting of the shepherd,
which Matthew (^following Mark) applies to the dispersion of this
' little flock.'
31. All ye shall be offended. The margin ' caused to stumble *
is a rendering accepted by R. V. text in many places.
32. The reference to the resurrection and an appearance in
Galilee, though found in Mark, probably belongs to Matt, xxviii. 16.
33. Peter was pre-eminently unwilling to b licve in the apostasy
of himself and brethren, yet Jesus proved to be right even to the
cock-crowing.
3o6 ST. MATTHEW 26. 35-40
night, before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice.
35 Peter saith unto him, Even if I must die with thee,
yet will I not deny thee. Likewise also said all the
disciples.
36 Then cometh Jesus with them unto a place called
Gethsemane, and saith unto his disciples, Sit ye here,
37 while I go yonder and pray. And he took with him
Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, and began to be
38 sorrowful and sore troubled. Then saith he unto them,
My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death : abide
39 ye here, and watch with me. And he went forward
a little, and fell on his face, and prayed, saying, O my
Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass away from me:
40 nevertheless, not as I will, but as thou wilt. And he
cometh unto the disciples, and findeth them sleeping,
and saith unto Peter, What, could ye not watch with
xxvi. 36-46, Gethsemane. Three disciples attend Jesus. Three
times he prayed. The great sorrow of tlie Saviour.
3S. The scene in Gethsemane is described in Matt. xxvi. 36-46 ;
Mark xiv. 32-42; Luke xxii. 35-46; John xviii. i.
a pla«e called Getlisemane, i. e, * the oil press,' which was
in 'an enclosed piece of ground,' marg. Peter, James, and John,
who w^ere with Jesus on the mount, are here with him in the
valley.
37. He began to be sorrowful and sore troubled. The latter
word (A. V, ' very heavy ') only occurs here, Mark. xiv. 33 ;
Phil. ii. 26.
38. My soul. This word for the psychical part of man is only
used of Jesus here and in John xii. 27. It testifies to the reality
of the humanity of Jesus against all docetic views. Apollinaris of
Laodicea, a. d. 380, taught that the divine Logos occupied in
Christ the place of a human soul.
39. let tbis cup pass away from me. This fear of death was
intensely human. We do not know what dreams of deliverance
had been entertained by Jesus himself. God might 'provide' for
his release as for Isaac. Gen. xxii. 14. His own desires with regard
to the manifestation of the Messiahship had been awakened, for
now that the inevitable is at hand he says, nevertheless, not as
I will, but as tbou wilt : cf. Matt. vi. 10, R. V.
ST. MATTHEW 2G. 41-47 307
me one hour ? Watch and pray, that ye enter not into 4 1
temptation : the spirit indeed is wilhng, but the flesh is
weak. Again a second time he went away, and prayed, 42
saying, O my Father, if this cannot pass away, except
I drink it, thy will be done. And he came again and 43
found them sleeping, for their eyes were heavy. And 44
he left them again, and went away, and prayed a third
time, saying again the same words. Then cometh he 45
to the disciples, and saith unto them, Sleep on now,
and take your rest : behold, the hour is at hand, and
the Son of man is betrayed unto the hands of sinners.
Arise, let us be going : behold, he is at hand that 46
betrayeth me.
And while he yet spake, lo, Judas^ one of the twelve, 47
came, and with him a great multitude with swords and
staves, from the chief priests and elders of the people.
42. if this cannot pass away. Luke has a different tradition of
the occurrence, and does not mention the thrice-repeated prayer.
45. Sleep on now. After what Jesus had said they ought to
have been watching, as danger was at hand. Now he knew the
\vorst, their help was unavailing.
the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. Who
were these? Me3''er-Weiss say not the Romans (Lange, Swete,
&c., 'Jews and Gentiles ') but the Sanhedrin. Would Matthew,
the author of the Judaistic Gospel, so describe them ? Luke xxiv.
7 says that Jesus was to fall 'into the hands of sinful men. and be
crucified,' so that here it may mean the Gentiles : Gal. ii. 15.
xxvi. 47-56. Jesus found by Judas. The crowd lay hands on
Jesus. The high priest s servant smitten. The angels not called
for. Scripture fulfilled.
The betrayal and arrest of Jesus are narrated in Matt. xxvi.
47-56; Mark xiv. 43-52; Luke xxii. 47-53; John xviii. 1-12.
47. lo, Judas, one of the twelve, came. Each Synoptist
mentions the connexion of Judas with 'the Twelve.' Possibly
these narratives of separate events were at the beginning delacjicd
from < acli other, and such explaualious oi [)crbons and things
would be needful.
with him a ^reat nxultitude, including soldiers, officers, and
X 2
3o8 ST. MATTHEW 26, 48-55
48 Now he that betrayed him gave them a sign, saying,
49 Whomsoever I shall kiss, that is he : take him. And
straightway he came to Jesus, and said, Hail, Rabbi ;
50 and kissed him. And Jesus said unto him, Friend, do
that for which thou art come. Then they came and
61 laid hands on Jesus, and took him. And behold, one
of them that were with Jesus stretched out his hand,
and drew his sword, and smote the servant of the high
52 priest, and struck off his ear. Then saith Jesus unto
him, Put up again thy sword into its place : for all
they that take the sword shall perish with the sword.
53 Or thinkest thou that I cannot beseech my Father, and
he shall even now send me more than twelve legions
54 of angels ? How then should the scriptures be fulfilled,
55 that thus it must be ? In that hour said Jesus to the
tlie chief priests and elders of the people, who came to witness
the success of their compact with Judas.
49. Hail, Rabbi. The first of the two words was Greek,
which the soldiers would understand. Matthew and Mark say
that Judas ' kissed him much,' using a word not often used ; cf.
Luke vii. 38, xv. 20 ; Acts xx. 27 : but neither Luke nor John says
that he actually saluted him in this way.
50. Friend, do that for which thou art come. This is
a doubtful sentence, only in Matthew. It may mean, ' On what
business are you here ? '
they came and laid hands on Jesus, as in the case of the
apostles, Acts iv. 3.
51. John reports that the one of them who drew his sword
was Peter, that Malchus was the name of the high priest's servant,
while Luke says that Jesus healed him.
52. Put up again thy sword. John mentions this matter, but
what follows is pecuHar to Matthew. Weiss conjectures that the
remark, 'all they that take the sword,' &c. (Luke xxii. 38, 'here
are two swords'), is a reproduction of Rev. xiii. 10: but the
reverse of this may be true. It is not certain that there is any
reference to Peter's death.
53. twelve legions of angels, or 72,000. Matthew, who does
not use many Latin words, preserves this saying respecting the
'legions' of spiritual powers ready to serve Christ.
ST. MATTHEW 26. 56-61 309
multitudes, Are ye come out as against a robber with
swords and staves to seize me? I sat daily in the
temple teaching, and ye took me not. But all this is 56
come to pass, that the scriptures of the prophets might
be fulfilled. Then all the disciples left him, and fled.
And they that had taken Jesus led him away to the 57
house of Caiaphas the high priest, where the scribes and
the elders were gathered together. But Peter followed 58
him afar off, unto the court of the high priest, and
entered in, and sat with the officers, to see the end.
Now the chief priests and the whole council sought 59
false witness against Jesus, that they might put him
to death ; and they found it not, though many false 60
witnesses came. But afterward came two, and said, 6r
This man said, I am able to destroy the temple of
55. against a robber, not ' thief,' A. V. His whole procedure
had been so pacific that this display of swords and staves seemed
to be absurd. The authorities were afraid of the people, not of
Jesus or of his followers. The evangelist sees in each event
a fulfilment of Scripture.
56. tlie scriptures of the prophets. There was no prophecy
expressly predicting the arrest ; it was the general aspect of the
case of ' the servant of Jehovah ' (Isa. lii, liii; which is referred to.
Verse 56 is, of course, by the evangelist.
xxvi. 57-68, Jesus before Caiaphas. False witness adduced.
He is charged with blasphemy, and buff'eted,
57. The trial before Caiaphas may be found in Mark xiv. 53-65 ;
Luke xxii. 54-65 ; as well as here in verses 57-68. John xviii.
12-24 says that Jesus had first been brought before Annas, who
sent him to Caiaphas. Jesus, now deserted by his disciples, is in
the hands of his foes.
58. Peter followed him afar ofT, but went with the crowd
unto the court of the high priest ... to see the end.
59. The witness against Jesus, which also Mark attests to
have been sought by the priests, Matthew declares was ' false.'
61. afterward came two. Mark xiv. 57, ' there stood up
certain.' Matthew liked the number * two,' but two witnesses
were required by the law.
This man said. Their statement suggests that the scene
3ro ST. MATTHEW 26. 62-68
62 God and to build it in three days. And the high
priest stood up, and said unto him, Ansvverest thou
nothing? what is it which these witness against thee?
63 But Jesus held his peace. And the high priest said
unto him, I adjifre thee by the living God, that thou
tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God.
64 Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast said : nevertheless I
say unto you. Henceforth ye shall see the Son of man
sitting at the right hand of power, and coming on
65 the clouds of heaven. Then the high priest rent
his garments, saying. He hath spoken blasphemy ;
what further need have we of witnesses? behold, now
66 ye have heard the blasphemy: what think ye? They
67 answered and said, He is worthy of death. Then
did they spit in his face and buffet him : and some
68 smote him with the palms of their hands, saying,
Prophesy unto us, thou Christ : who is he that struck
thee?
described in John ii. 19 belonged to the later days of Jesus. He
had not said ' I am able to destroy this temple,' but he had claimed
to be able to raise it again in three days. The very suggestion
had brought a suspicion on his attachment to Judaism.
63. I adjure tlxee : or ' I call on thee to swear ' (the word only
used here). The witnesses did not agree ; evidence could not be
found ; Jesus must convict himself. It was understood that 'the
Christ ' would be also ' Son of God ' ; cf. Matt. xvi. 16.
64. Henceforth, ye shall see. Meyer thinks that ' henceforth *
refers to the spiritual coming at Pentecost; but Mark (xiv. 62),
who has 'the Son of the Blessed' for *the Son of God,' and *I
am' for * thou sayest,' omits 'henceforth,' or 'from this time.'
He uses the simple future, 'ye shall see,' which points to the
final appearance of the Messiah.
65. the hig^h priest rent his g-arments. There were later
rabbinical directions about the rending of garments when blas-
phemy was proved.
66. He is worthy of death, and they could, therefore, hand
him over to the civil power for execution : Lev. xxiv. i6.
67. Then did they . . . hnffet him. Cf. i Pet. ii. 20.
ST. MATTHEW 26. 69-75 311
Now Peter was sitting without in the court : and a 69
maid came unto him, saying, Thou also wast with Jesus
the Gahlaean. But he denied before them all, saying, 70
I know not what thou sayest. And when he was gone 71
out into the porch, another maid saw him, and saith
unto them that were there. This man also was with
Jesus the Nazarene. And again he denied with an oath, 72
I know not the man. And after a little while they that 73
stood by came and said to Peter, Of a truth thou also art
one of them ; for thy speech bewrayeth thee. Then began 74
he to curse and to swear, I know not the man. And
straightway the cock crew. And Peter remembered the 75
word which Jesus had said. Before the cock crow,
thou shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept
bitterly.
xxvi. 69-75. Peiei's denial. A maid recognizes him, and yet
another ; then more. He denies with oaths. When he remem-
bers the word of Christ, he repents.
Peter's denial and repentance belong to the most real con-
stituents of the history, yet there are many diflerenccs of detail in
the fourfold account: Matt. xxvi. 69-75; Mark xvi. 66-72;
Luke xxii. 55-62 ; John xviii. 15-18, 25-27. In the general
narrative John mentions only two occasions of denial (yet * thrice '
is in the prediction, John xiii. 38: of. John xxi. 17). Mark
reports the second question as coming from the same maid who
put the first ; but Matthew and Luke say it was ' another.' Luke
alone mentions the fact that Jesus 'looked on Peter.'
69. a maid came unto him. Peter had ' sat with the officers '
in the court, and now that the crowd had entered into the palace
he might he almost alone.
71. with Jesus the ITazareue. This was the popular appella-
tion of Jesus, which was inscribed on the cross : John xix. 19;
Acts ii. 22 ; and applied to his followers : Acts xxiv. 5.
73. thy speech bewrayeth thee. Galileans could not well
pronounce the gutturals or sibilants of the ordinary Aramaic.
74. Then beg-an he to curse and to swear. ' Behold, how
the firm pillar trembled at one gust of wind ! '
75. And Peter remembered ... he went out, and wept, after
Jesus had turned his gaze upon him. Through what an hour of
312 ST. MATTHEW 27. 1-3
27 Now when morning was come, all the chief priests and
the elders of the people took counsel against Jesus to put
2 him to death : and they bound him, and led him away,
and delivered him up to Pilate the governor.
3 Then Judas, which betrayed him, when he saw that he
was condemned, repented himself, and brought back the
thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and elders,
dismay and humiliation he had come ! His case was worse than
that of Jesus : to weep was his only consolation.
xxvii. 1-2. Jesus before Pilate, to whom he was delivered by
the priests.
1. Now when morning' was come. Luke, 'as soon as it was
day'; John, 'it was early'; perhaps three or four a.m. when
they disturbed Pilate with the impeachment of Jesus. According
to John, the governor had to go out to the front of his house,
because those who accused Jesus had a scruple about entering
a Gentile house on the passover day. Luke informs us that
their complaint against Jesus was chiefly on political grounds:
he had forbidden tribute to Caesar, he had called himself a king.
2. Pontius Pilate (the surname meant ' one armed with a
javelin ') was of the gens Pontii. He was appointed procurator
(or * governor,' as Felix, Acts xxiii. 24), but subject to the Governor
of Syria (Luke ii. 2),a. d. 26. He had outraged the Jews by
bringing the Roman army into Jerusalem, by sacrificing Galileans,
and by seizing temple money. Tacitus (Annal. xv. 44) says :
' Christ, the founder of this sect, was executed by the Procurator
P, Pilate during the reign of Tiberius.' Hence the article in the
Apostles' Creed, * suffered under Pontius Pilate ' ; Acts iv. 27 ;
I Tim. vi. 13. After having occupied his position ten years,
Pilate was charged at Rome with cruelty to the Samaritans, and,
according to tradition, died miserably. He resided chiefly at
Caesarea, but came to Jerusalem on great occasions, like the
passover.
xxvii. 3-10. 77f<? end of Judas. In remorse the betrayer
returns the bribe to the priests, and hurries to suicide. The
'potter's field' bought according to the prophet.
The account of the final history of Judas is only here in the
gospels. Acts i. 18 has a different account, which intimates that
Judas was killed by a fall, that he purchased the field of blood
(the Aramaic Aceldama does not appear in the Greek Gospel),
and that the field received its name from the tragedy (cf. John
xvii. 12, 'the son of perdition ').
3. repented himself. If this was not * repentance unto life,'
ST. MATTHEW 27. 4-9 313
saying, I have sinned in that I betrayed innocent blood. 4
But they said, What is that to us ? see thou to it. And 5
he cast down the pieces of silver into the sanctuary, and
departed ; and he went away and hanged himself. And 6
the chief priests took the pieces of silver, and said, It is
not lawful to put them into the treasury, since it is the
price of blood. And they took counsel, and bought with 7
them the potter's field, to bury strangers in. Wherefore 8
that field was called, The field of blood, unto this day.
Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremiah 9
the prophet, saying. And they took the thirty pieces of
silver, the price of him that was priced, whom certain of
it was at least the arising of regret that he had injured the
* innocent,' or (marg.) * righteous.' The charge against the priests
and elders (Matt. xxi. 32) was that they did ^not even repent
themselves' at the preaching of John.
4. I have sinned in tliat I betrayed, or, it might be, ' I sinned
when I betrayed innocent blood' (the aorist participle of identical
action : Burton, Syntax^ p, 64). Possibly Judas had not known
before how malignant the intention of the priests really was.
5. went a.way and hanged Mmself. The Speaker's Com-
mentary regards this account as * quite reconcilable ' with that
in Acts i. 18; but Meyer points out that the words 'hanged
himself,' and 'falling headlong, he burst asunder' are too far
apart for reconciliation. Ahithophel 'strangled himself,' 2 Sam.
xvii. 23.
8. Wlierefore tliat field was called. As Acts i. 18 ascribes
the name to the fact that Judas suffered a bloody death in it,
Ellicotfs Commentary for English Readers favours the view that
there were two fields, as two sites of the field of blood have been
exhibited since the days of Jerome.
9. that which was spoken by Jeremiah the prophet. The
quotation, which does not verbally follow either the Hebrew or
the LXX, is from Zech, xi. 13, though there is a reference to the
•potter's house' in Jer. xviii. i. It is only Matthew (verse 7)
who speaks of * the potter's field.' The R. V. marg. reads in
Zech. xi. 13 (after the Syriac) ' cast it into the treasury ' ; and
Meyer surmises that Matthew mistook yo-tser ^ ' potter,' for
yo-tsar = ' treasury.' Again, in verse 10 ' they gave ' is in Hebrew
and LXX ' I gave,' but the Greek form is the same in each case ;
also, for ' the goodly price that I was priced at of them ' (O. T.)
314 ST. MATTHEW 27. 10-17
10 the children of Israel did price ; and they gave them for
the potter's field, as the Lord appointed me.
11 Now Jesus stood before the governor: and the gover-
nor asked him, saying, Art thou the King of the Jews?
12 And Jesus said unto him, Thou sayest. And when he
was accused by the chief priests and elders, he answered
13 nothing. Then saith Pilate unto him, Hearest thou not
14 how many things they witness against thee ? And he gave
him no answer, not even to one word : insomuch that
15 the governor marvelled greatly. Now at the feast the
governor was wont to release unto the multitude one
16 prisoner, whom they would. And they had then a notable
17 prisoner, called Barabbas. When therefore they were
Matthew has 'the price of him that was priced.' Such variations
may be due to the fact that the evangelist quoted from memory.
It may be, also, that Matthew in verse 9 only wrote 'that which
was spoken by the prophet,' and a later hand had inserted
'Jeremiah,'
xxvii. 11-26. Pilate's examination of Jesus. He discovers no
crime. Will they have Barabbas or Jesus? Pilate's wife has
a dream. The people demand crucifixion.
11. Art thou the King of the Jews ? This question, found in
all the evangelists, shews what the accusation made by the Jewish
authorities was. It also shews that Jesus had claimed to be the
Messiah.
14. John details the conversation with the governor — who
marvelled greatly that Jesus did not reply to his accusers.
Luke reports that because he proved to be a Galilean, Pilate sent
him to Herod ; but this point is not noted by the first tw^o gospels.
15. There is no evidence that the custom of releasing a criminal
or political prisoner at the passover had been long established.
The allusions to the custom in Luke xxiii. 17, 19 are disputed
(R. V. omits verse 17). The verb in Mark xv. 6 is in the im-
perfect tense and may imply something habitual, but Matthew
introduces a different word: was wont to release ; cf. Mark x. i.
16. called Barabbas. There might have been in this case
a play upon words, the name of the prisoner being a reflection
upon the claims of Jesus to be the Son of God. One reading
gives to this Barabbas also the name ' Jesus ' : and Jerome quotes
ST. MATTHEW 27. iS-24 315
gathered together, Pilate said unto them, Whom will
ye that I release unto you? Barabbas, or Jesus which
is called Christ? For he knew that for envy they had 18
delivered him up. And while he was sitting on the judge- 19
ment-seat, his wife sent unto him, saying, Have thou
nothing to do with that righteous man : for I have suffer-
ed many things this day in a dream because of him.
Now the chief priests and the elders persuaded the 20
multitudes that they should ask for Barabbas, and destroy
Jesus. But the governor answered and said unto them, 21
Whether of the twain will ye that I release unto you?
And they said, Barabbas. Pilate saith unto them, What 22
then shall I do unto Jesus which is called Christ? They
all say. Let him be crucified. And he said. Why, what 23
evil hath he done? But they cried out exceedingl}',
saying, Let him be crucified. So when Pilate saw that 24
the Hebrew gospel, which calls Barabbas the son of a teacher
(or father). The term ' notable ' is only used in Rom. xvi. 7.
18. for envy, as some afterwards who preached Christ at
Rome : Phil. i. 15.
19. Matthew alone mentions the dream of Pilate's wife. The
message came to Pilate as Jesus was placed before him. It has
been reported that her name was Procla, that she was a proselyte
already to Judaism. She is referred to in the apocryphal gospel
of Nicodemus (ch. ii), and is canonized in the Greek Church.
Augustus and many others believed implicitly in dreams, but
Calphurnia's dream did not save Julius Caesar: —
'She dreamt to-night she saw my statue
Which, like a fountain with a hundred spouts,
Did run pure blood.' •
20. While Pilate hesitated, the priests were instigating the
people to clamour for Barabbas.
22. Iiet Mm be crucified. Mark xv. 13 has the active form —
'Crucify him.' Crucifixion was a Roman mode of execution,
which the Jews could not inflict on their direst enemy. They
did not wish him to be stoned after their manner.
23. Pilate did his best to release Jesus: Wliy, wliat evil hath
he done ?
24. The symbolic act in the washing of hands is onlj- in
3i6 ST. MATTHEW 27. S5-31
he prevailed nothing, but rather that a tumult was arising,
he took water, and washed his hands before the multi-
tude, saying, I am innocent of the blood of this righteous
25 man : see ye to it. And all the people answered and
26 said, His blood be on us, and on our children. Then
released he unto them Barabbas : but Jesus he scourged
and delivered to be crucified.
27 Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the
28 palace, and gathered unto him the whole band. And
they stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe.
29 And they plaited a crown of thorns and put it upon his
head, and a reed in his right hand ; and they kneeled
down before him, and mocked him, saying. Hail, King
30 of the Jews ! And they spat upon him, and took the
31 reed and smote him on the head. And when they had
mocked him, they took off from him the robe, and put
on him his garments, and led him away to crucify him.
Matthew. Deut. xxi. 6 prescribes for the washing of hands by
the elders over a slain man, and similar customs are referred to
in Herodotus and Virgil. Pilate could not relieve himself of his
responsibility : he was there to see justice done. But he had
his reasons for pleasing the people.
I am innocent of the "blood : a Hebraistic form of expression.
25. The presumptuous cry of the people, His blood be on us,
is only in Matthew ; cf. Matt, xxiii. 35 ; Acts v. 28.
26. Barabbas is set free: Jesus is 'scourged.' The last word
is Latin ; the operation was conducted by Pilate's soldiers.
xxvii. 27-31. Jesus is delivered to the soldiers. Scarlet robes
and a crown of thorns put upon him ; he is mocked and led
away.
27. Jesus is now placed in the hands of those whose business
it is to torture and kill. The whole band is gathered for the
purpose. A 'band' or 'cohort' (marg.) was one-thirtieth of a
legion, or about six hundred men,
28-31. They took Jesus into their barracks, the Praetorium
(marg.), and put on him a scarlet robe, in mockery of his
pretended royalty ; a crown of thorns, and a reed in his rig-ht
hand, but his own garments were restored when he was taken
ST. MATTHEW 27. 32-35 317
And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene, 32
Simon by name : him they compelled to go with them,
that he might bear his cross. And when they were come 33
unto a place called Golgotha, that is to say. The place of
a skull, they gave him wine to drink mingled with gall : 34
and when he had tasted it, he would not drink. And 35
when they had crucified him, they parted his garments
to crucifixion. Luke xxiii. 11 says that Herod's men had already
put on him * gorgeous apparel ' — * purple.' John xix. 4 relates
another interview of Pilate with Jesus, when the latter was clad
in purple and crowned.
xxvii. 32-44. The first part of the history of the crucifixion.
Simon compelled to bear the cross. Golgotha. Prophecy ful-
filled in the parting of garments. Inscription on the cross. Jesus
reviled.
32. And as they came out through the gates — for no execu-
tion, especially a crucifixion, could take place within the city (Heb.
xiii. 13) — Simon, on his return from the field, was entering the
gate. The Synoptists agree that Simon was compelled to bear
the cross; John xix. 17 sa3^s that Jesus himself had borne it. It
was a curious docetic supposition that it was Simon that was
crucified, and not Jesus. Simon became a Christian, and had
Christian sons '^Mark xv. 21). It was usual for convicts to bear
their own cross, i. e. the horizontal beam, or patibulum ; the per-
pendicular beam was fixed or planted at the scene of execution.
Ptolemy Lagus had founded a Jewish colony in Cyrene, in Libya,
and the Cyrenians had a synagogue in Jerusalem (Acts vi. 9,
xiii. I ..
33. a place called Golgotha, the site of which is unknown,
although the Calvarice locus (Vulg.), 'the place Calvary,' is still
shewn to visitors. It is doubtful whether the place received its
name from its shape, that of a skull (as hills are called * heads,'
'shoulders,' &c.), or from the skulls which lay about the place
of execution. The Sin. Syr. omits 'which is being interpreted,
place of a skull,' because its 'Golgutha' would be understood.
34. they grave him wine to drink. 'Vinegar' (A. V.) was
given on a sponge after the last cry (verse 48). It was customary
to give stupifying potions to criminals. Jesus refused it either
because it was unpalatable, or that he did not desire the anodjme.
Mark xv. 23 says that myrrh was mingled with the wine, but
Matthew has 'gall,' which accords with Ps. Ixix. 21.
35. And when they had crucified him. The actual form of
3i8 ST. MATTHEW 27. 36-42
36 among them, casting lots : and they sat and watched
37 him there. And they set up over his head his accusation
38 written, this is jesus the king of the jews. Then
are there crucified with him two robbers, one on the
39 right hand, and one on the left. And they that passed
40 by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying. Thou
that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days,
save thyself: if thou art the Son of God, come down
41 from the cross. In like manner also the chief priests
42 mocking him^ with the scribes and elders, said. He saved
the cross is not known. The two beams {antennae) could be
arranged either at right angles, which is the best-known form,
or in the form X. The hands and feet of the sufferer were tied
or nailed.
Then they parted his g'arments among- them. It would
have been in accordance with Matthew's manner to have made
the reference to Ps. xxii, called by some a ' Programme of the
Crucifixion,' but the clause ' that it might be fulfilled,' &c., is
omitted by R. V., though found in John xix. 24.
3S. they . . . watched hiin to see how long death would be
postponed, or if under torture any recantation w^ould be made.
37. his accu3atioii written. Luke and John tell us that the
inscription was written in Hebrew (Aramaic), Greek, and Latin,
so that all might read it. He calls it a 'title' ; Luke, 'a super-
scription'; Matthew, 'his accusation.' Mark here, as in many
other cases, either combines Matthew's version with that of Luke,
or each of them is indebted to him, as he has 'the superstrription
of his accusation.' In the inscription itself, Mark has only ' The
King of the Jews'; Luke agrees with Matthew, but John has
the I. N. R. I., 'Jesus of Nazareth [better 'the Nazarene'], King
of the Jews.' The tablet was often placed on the neck of a
criminal as he went to execution.
33. Then are thsre crucified with him. This short notice
of the 'two robbers' in Matthew and Mark fjohn xix. i8, 'two
others') is extended in Luke xxiii. 39-43, where we learn that
one of the thieves becomes penitent. The Syrioptists say that
both reproached him (verse 44^.
39. they that passed by. Many would be passing to and from
the crowded city.
40. come down from the cross. They thought it impossible
that the 'Son of the Blessed' should become the < accursed of
God ' by ' hanging upon a tree.*
ST. MATTHEW 27. 43-46 319
others ; himself he cannot save. He is the King of
Israel ; let him now come down from the cross, and we
will beheve on him. He trusteth on God ; let him 43
deliver him now, if he desireth him : for he said, I am
the Son of God. And the robbers also that were 44
crucified with him cast upon him the same reproach.
Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all 45
the land until the ninth hour. And about the ninth 46
hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama
43. He trusteth on God. The words of this verse are from
Ps. xxii. 8, or from Wisd. of Sol. ii. 15, 16.
if lie desiretli him, not 'will have,' as A. V.
xxvii. 45-56. The laier stage of the crucifixion. Darkness ;
the final cry ; the veil rent ; the tombs opened. The centurion
and the woman.
45. from the sixth hour there was darkness. John does
not mention the darkness, which the Synoptists say was over
the land until the ninth hour, or 3 p.m. The best reading in Luke,
xxiii. 44, 'the sun being eclipsed' (cf. R. V. marg.), favours the
idea of an eclipse, which of course would make the darkness
universal. But an eclipse at the time of the passover full moon
is out of the question. Meyer, however, regarding the gloom as
supernatural, pleads that it would cover the earth. Otherwise
'over the land' might mean, as in Exod. x. 22, which refers to the
Egyptian darkness, the land known to the people.
46. Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? ' Eli' is the Hebrew form
of the word 'my God'; 'Eloi' (Mark) the Aramaic. Neitlier
Luke nor John reports this expression— possibly because in their
time this last utterance of Jesus had been perverted to docetic
uses. All the docetic — and gnostic — sects held that the heavenly
'power* or aeon came upon Jesus at his baptism, but deserted
him at his crucifixion. In this way the offence of the cross was
evaded : it was not ' Christ' that died, but the human Jesus now
bereaved of his heavenly endowment. The Hebrew p.nd Aramaic
word ' El ' meant ' the powerful one,' the Almighty. The apocry-
phal ' Gospel of Peter ' reads, as did Docetics general!}' : ' My
Power, my Power, why hast thou forsaken me ? ' This is prob-
ably in Sin. Syr., which omits the explanation : 'that is, my God,'
&c. The words are from Ps. xxii. i, where the LXX read ' my
God,' but Aquila ' my strength.' As the words are a quotation
used by the great sufferer to describe his desolation, we may not
320 ST. MATTHEW 27. 47-51
sabachthani ? that is, My God, my God, why hast thou
47 forsaken me? And some of them that stood there, when
48 they heard it, said, This man calleth Elijah. And
straightway one of them ran, and took a sponge, and
filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him
49 to drink. And the rest said, Let be ; let us see whether
50 Elijah Cometh to save him. And Jesus cried again with
51 a loud voice, and yielded up his spirit. And behold,
the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to
the bottom ; and the earth did quake ; and the rocks
make any theological inference as to any positive desertion of the
Son of man by God.
47. This man calletli Elijah. His words were misunderstood,
though the name ' Elee-yah ' resembled our Lord's word.
48. Some who heard it thought there might be good in this
man after all, if he called on Elijah, and they ran for a sponge
dipped in sour wine that they might refresh him a little.
49. The R. V. marg. notices a reading which has been taken
from John xix. 34, which Westcott and Hort include in brackets
because it is found in the Vatican and Sinaitic manuscripts. A
reading so attested Westcott and Hort felt bound to place in their
text, though this case may shew that these two oldest of the
manuscripts of the Greek Testament (fourth century) are not in-
fallible. Further, in John the words ' one of the soldiers with a
sword pierced his side ' apply to something after our Lord's death.
50. And Jesus cried agfain with a loud voice. The Synop-
tists coincide in regard to the final utterance of Jesus ' with a loud
voice.' Luke reports the last saying to be : ' Father, into thy
hands I commend my spirit,' Ps. xxxi. 5. John says it was : ' It is
finished.' All say that he 'yielded up his spirit.' No psycho-
logical doctrine can be founded on the w^ord ' spirit.' It has the
same meaning as Gen. xxxv. i8, 'as her soul {psyche) was in
departing,' and Wisd. of Sir. xxxviii. 33, 'when his spirit
{pnettmd) departeth,'
51. Remarkable signs attended the death of Jesus, which are
recorded in Matt, xxvii. 51-54 ; Mark, xv. 38-41 ; Luke xxiii.
45-49-
the veil of the temple was rent in twain, so Mark xv. 38 :
but Luke xxiii, 45 places it during the three hours' darkness, and
John does not refer to it. The 'veil,' or Pa-ro-cheth, was that
which separated the holiest place, or sanctuary, from the more
public part of the temple, Exod, xxvi, 31. The screen which in
ST. MATTHEW 27. 52-55 321
were rent ; and the tombs were opened ; and many 52
bodies of the saints that had fallen asleep were raised;
and coming forth out of the tombs after his resurrection 53
they entered into the holy city and appeared unto many.
Now the centurion, and they that were with him watching 54
Jesus, when they saw the earthquake, and the things
that v/ere done, feared exceedingly, saying. Truly this
was the Son of God. And many women were there 55
many churches divides the chancel from the nave was supposed
to come in its place, though perhaps this impHed an attempt to
restore the veil which had been rent. The Christian ' sanctuary '
now is in heaven, Heb. vi. 19, viii. 2, x. 19. The rent veil
shewed that the special sanctity of the law was abrogated,
tlie rocks were rent. Jerome reports the ' Gospel of the
Hebrews' as saying: 'The lintel of the temple, a stone of vast
magnitude, was broken and divided.' This combined what is said
of the veil and the rocks, but evaded the disparagement cast upon
the veil.
52. the tombs were opened. Meyer thinks that this opening
of the graves was symbolical, but that it grew into a history of
walking saints. Dr. Bruce holds that the statement, belongs to
'the region of Christian legend,' because the names of some ' of
the saints that had fallen asleep ' have been mentioned, as the
aged Simeon, John the Baptist, &c.
53. As they are said to have ' entered into the holy city ' only
after his resurrection, some doubt is cast upon the historical
accuracy of the narrative. It may have been such a gloss as is
found in John v. 4, only that in this instance the oldest authorities
in Matthew contain it. If the 'saints' had then been raised, it
would seem to have contradicted i Cor. xv. 20.
54. Now the centurion, and they that were with him.
Mark and Luke mention the centurion only.
Truly this was the Son of God — marg. * a son of God,' which
is not only a more correct translation, but a more probable ex-
pression from a Roman soldier. Luke gives the utterance as,
'Certainly this was a righteous man.' Mark emphasizes the
manner of the death as that which impressed the Roman officer.
Matthew refers to ' the earthquake and the things that were done '
55. And many women were there. All the S3'noptics refer to
the ' beholding from afar,' though John xix. 25 represents the same
persons as ' standing by the cross ' just before the death. Among
these, according to John, the mother of Jesus was prominent, but
she is not expressly referred to by the Synoptists, unless she was
322 ST. MATTHEW 27. 56-59
beholding from afar, which had followed Jesus from
56 Galilee, ministering unto him : among whom was Mary
Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses,
and the mother of the sons of Zebedee.
57 And when even was come, there came a rich man
from Arimathaea, named Joseph, who also himself was
58 Jesus' disciple : this man went to Pilate, and asked for
the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded it to be
59 given up. And Joseph took the body, and wrapped
' the mother of James and Joses ' (Matthew, Mark). ' The mother
of the sons of Zebedee ' is called ' Salome ' in Mark. ' Mary
Magdalene ' is mentioned now for the first time.
whicli liad followed Jesus . . . ministering, i. e. acting as
deaconesses : Rom. xv. 25, xvi. i.
xxvii. 57-61. The body of Jesus cared for by Joseph. The
sepulchre closed by a great stone. The two Marys.
57. Joseph of Arimathaea is said by Matthew to have been
a rich, man, by Mark ' a councillor of honourable estate,' and by
Luke 'a councillor.* John does not speak of his wealth, but has
his social position in mind when he says that he was 'a disciple
of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews.* Matthew also notes
that he was Jesus' disciple, which Mark and Luke imply in the
statement that he 'was looking for the kingdom of God.' The
substantial identity of the evangelic narratives, with the widest
freedom in the treatment of details, could scarcely have a better
illustration, Matthew alone calls Joseph * a rich man,' and his
coming at the juncture was afterwards regarded as a fulfilment
of Isa. liii. 9.
58. His reason for coming now was that the Paraskeue, the
Preparation or ' Friday,' was nearly over, and the dead could
not remain exposed over the sabbath (Saturday) which was at
hand. Mark shews that Pilate was not certain that Jesus was
really dead until he was assured by the centurion ; and from John
we learn that the legs of the two robbers were broken, but the
side of Jesus was pierced to prove that death had actually taken
place. When the gospels were written some had already declared
that the Christ had not verily passed through death.
59. All the evangelists testify to the ' clean linen cloth ' in which
the body of Jesus was folded ^ . Mark says that it was Joseph who
^ John xix. 40, XX. 7, say ' linen cloths,' i. e. strips of linen wound
round the frame and limbs. John xi. 44, in the case of Lazarus, has
another word, ' grave-clothes ' or ' bandages,'
ST. MATTHEW 27. 60-63 323
it in a clean linen cloth, and laid it in his own new tomb, 60
which he had hewn out in the rock : and he rolled
a great stone to the door of the tomb, and departed.
And Mary Magdalene was there, and the other Mary, 61
sitting over against the sepulchre.
Now on the morrow, which is the day after the Pre- 62
paration, the chief priests and the Pharisees were gathered
together unto Pilate, saying, Sir, we remember that that 63
deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days
bought it. John introduces Nicodemus also as one who joined
in the burial, having brought ' a mixture of myrrh and aloes,
about a hundred pound weight.' Mark intimates that the women
'bought spices' for the purpose. Pilate would think that the
wonder that marked the character and history of Jesus would
never cease. He was surprised that he was 'dead already,'
for often the crucified hung in sufTering for three or four days.
Now * a rich man ' asked for the body of him for whom none
seemed to care when living. The situation was strange enough :
* the body' of Jesus is given away by the Roman officer. If
Joseph had not interposed, the body might have been cast into
a pit, or left to the vultures: Hor. Ep. i. i6, 48. Perhaps
Arimathaea was the same as Ramathaim, i Sam. i. i ; Matt. ii. 18.
60. in Ms own new tomb. This was a shelf cut in a rock
in his garden, with a great stone ready to close the aperture.
Matthew alone says that it was Joseph's ; Luke adds * wherein
was never man yet laid.'
61. Besides Mary Magdalene, * the other Mary,' whom Mark
calls * the mother of Joses,' and, as is not improbable, the mother
of Jesus, remained over against the sepulchre.
xxvii. 62-66. The priests afraid. Pilate asked for a special
guard. The sepulchre sealed and watched.
62. The account in verses 62-66 is only in Matthew.
Now on the morrow, though it was the sabbath, the chief
priests and the Pharisees went to Pilate. Luke xxiii. 56 reports
that the disciples ' rested according to the commandment' a most
Judaistic observation for Luke), but the defenders of the sabbath
were still at work.
63. Sir, we remember that that deceiver said. It is so
singular that the first anticipation of the resurrection should come
from the enemies of Jesus, that some suspect an interpolation in
this place (Meyer says it is legendary). There was. however,
a story current among the Jews of a later day that the body of
Y 2
324 ST. MATTHEW 27. 64—28. r
64 I rise again. Command therefore that the sepulchre
be made sure until the third day, lest haply his disciples
come and steal him away, and say unto the people. He
is risen from the dead : and the last error will be worse
65 than the first. Pilate said unto them, Ye have a guard :
66 go your way, make it as sure as ye can. So they went,
and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, the guard
being with them.
28 Now late on the sabbath day, as it began to dawn
toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene
Jesus had been stolen by his disciples, but the form of it, \vhich
appeared in • The Gospel of Nicodemus,' probably rested on the
account in Matthew. It might relieve the difficulty to suppose
that the Jewish authorities did approach Pilate on the subject, and
that a guard was appointed, but that the reference to the resurrec-
tion came in afterwards.
65. Ye liave a gfiiard : the latter being a Latin word — custodia —
it is probable that a guard of four Roman soldiers had already
been appointed to the sepulchre. The '■ Gospel of Peter ' says
that ' Pilate gave them Petronius the centurion.'
xxviii. i-io. The resurrection. The return of the two Marys ;
the earthquake ; the stone rolled away ; the flight of the guard.
Angelic annunciation of the resurrection. First appearance of the
risen Saviour.
The differences in the four accounts of the resurrection were
recognized at an early period, and various plans of reconciliation
have been proposed. We need not review these theories, but
have simply to note the facts as stated in Matthew^. After describing
the conditions under which the resurrection took place, and their
effect on the disciples, he mentions two appearances of the risen
Saviour : (i) in verses 9-10, that to the two Marys, which may be
the same as that mentioned in Mark xvi. 9 and John xx. 14;
(2) another in Galilee to the eleven, verses 16-20.
1. late on the sabbath day. A. V. had ' in the end of the
sabbath,' which was an obscure statement. Mark xvi. i explains
by ' when the sabbath was past,' All the evangelists agree about
the visit of Mary Magdalene, and this, probably, was the earliest
tradition of the great event. Though the sabbath ended at sunset,
nothing could be done before the next dawn. Matthew says that
the women came to see tlie sepulclire, and does not mention the
embalming.
ST. MATTHEW 28. 2-7 325
and the other Mary to see the sepulchre. And behold, 2
there was a great earthquake ; for an angel of the Lord
descended from heaven, and came and rolled away the
stone, and sat upon it. His appearance was as lightning, 3
and his raiment white as snow : and for fear of him the 4
watchers did quake, and became as dead men. And 5
the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not
ye : for I know that ye seek Jesus, which hath been
crucified. He is not here ; for he is risen, even as he 6
said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. And 7
go quickly, and tell his disciples, He is risen from the
dead ; and lo, he goeth before you into Galilee ; there
2. And behold, there was a great earthquake. This is only
in Matthew, from whose representation it would appear to have
happened as the women drew near to the tomb.
an ang'el of the Lord descended . . . his raiment white.
So the angels of the ascension : Acts i. 10. Mark mentions ' a
young man sitting on the right side, arrayed in a white robe,'
while Luke says that 'two men stood by them in dazzling
apparel ' ; of. John xx. 12.
4. the watchers are only mentioned here, following Matt.
xxvii. 65.
5. The women had been anxious about the removal of the stone
(Mark xvi. 3). but the angel had rolled it back 'and sat upon it.'
Now he speaks to them : Fear not ye : for I know tliat ye seek
Jesus, which hath been crucified. The tense (R. V.) intimates
that the marks of crucifixion were still to be seen upon him.
7. lo, he g-oeth before you into Galilee. Matthew assumes
that the appearances of the Lord to the collected disciples took
place in Galilee. Luke xxiv. 6, on the contrary, refers to the
earlier predictions of the resurrection as having been made in
Galilee, but implies that the appearances took place in or near
Jerusalem. John xx. 19, 26 also assumes that some appearances
were in Jerusalem, while another notable instance occurred on
the lake of Galilee, John xxi. 1-23. Mark xvi. 1-8 has sub-
stantially the same account as Matthew in verses 1-8. In the
later part of the chapter, which is reckoned to be of doubtful
authority, Mark refers to the two disciples whom Jesus met
as they w^ent to Emmaus, and to another appearance to the
'eleven ' which seems to be the same as that recorded in John
XX. 19-25 (Luke xxiv. 36-43).
326 ST. MATTHEW 28. 8-13
8 shall ye see him : lo, I have told you. And they de-
parted quickly from the tomb with fear and great joy,
9 and ran to bring his disciples word. And behold, Jesus
met them, saying, All hail. And they came and took
10 hold of his feet, and worshipped him. Then saith Jesus
unto them, Fear not : go tell my brethren that they
depart into Galilee, and there shall they see me.
11 Now while they were going, behold, some of the guard
came into the city, and told unto the chief priests all the
12 things that were come to pass. And when they were
assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they
13 gave large money unto the soldiers, saying, Say ye, His
disciples came by night, and stole him away while we
8. wioh fear and great joy. Mark xvi. S has ' for they were
afraid,' which was the old ending of that gospel. Intimations
of the fear caused by these supernatural visitations are frequent
in the narratives ; see Luke xxiv. 5, 37 ; John xxi. 12, &c,
9. And "behold, Jesus met tlieni. This may be another
account of the appearance more fully described in John xx. 11-18 ;
see also Mark xvi. g, lo. In verse 7 the angel said, ' tell his
disciples,' but Jesus says, tell my bretliren. This is the first
occasion on which our Lord used this term for the disciples :
cf. John XX. 17 ; Heb. ii. 11.
xxviii. 11-15. The guards report to the priests. Money given
to the soldiers to say that the body had been stolen by night
11. The account of the flight of the guard, the dismay of the
priests, and their bargain with the soldiers is only in Matthew.
12. The larg"e money which the priests gave to the soldiers was
probably silver, as xxvi. 15, xxvii. 3, 5, 9. The priests had not
profited much by the return of the bribe from Judas.
13. The report that His disciples came by night, and stole him
away continued to be circulated in Jewish circles ; Just, Martyr,
Dial. c. Trypho., 108. Notwithstanding the fragmentary character
ofthe various accounts of the resurrection, its historical realit}' seems
to be established by the fact to which this Jewish insinuation
refers, viz. that the disappearance of the body of Jesus cannot
be otherwise accounted for. His enemies, intent on disproving
a resurrection, would not have taken it away. His friends would
not have been parties to a gigantic fraud such as would have been
ST. MATTHEW 28. 14-18 327
slept. And if this come to the governor's ears, we will 14
persuade him, and rid you of care. So they took the 15
money, and did as they were taught : and this saying was
spread abroad among the Jews, ajid contimieth until this
day.
But the eleven disciples went into Galilee, unto the 16
mountain where Jesus had appointed them. And when 17
they saw him, they worshipped hhn : but some doubted.
And Jesus came to them and spake unto them, saying, 18
All authority hath been given unto me in heaven and on
involved in the transaction. Besides the testimon}' of Peter and
John, and others whose character is be3'ond question, we have
the remarkable witness of Paul, i Cor. xv. 6-9. He mentions
five appearances, which partly agree with those mentioned by
Luke and John. It is strange that he does not mention the
appearances to the women who attended on Jesus.
14. and rid you of care, which is better than the A. V. 'secure
you ' : cf. I Cor. vii. 32.
15. was spread abroad among- tlie Jews . . . until tMs day.
Dr. Westcott {Study of the Four Gospels^ p. 229) suggests that
this may be a later note ; but the gospel might not be circulated
for forty years or more after the event.
xxviii. 16-20. Depat-ture of the disciples into Galilee. They see
the Lord, and receive the great commission.
16. But the eleven disciples went. Matthew often speaks
(v. I, xiv. 23) of 'the mountain,' not 'a mountain/ as A. V. It
may have been some place whither Jesus had often retired, and
where his disciples expected to meet him.
1*7. they worshipped him: but some doubted. This may be
a reference to the case of Thomas (John xx. 25 : cf Mark xvi. 11,
13 ; Luke xxiv. 11, 37). All had been at first incredulous about
the resurrection. The same word is used in Matt. xiv. 31,
* Wherefore didst thou doubt ? '
18. All authority hath been given. 'All power' (A. V.) has
been replaced by the more correct expression 'all authority.'
Neither * is given' (A. V.) nor 'hath been given' (R. V.) cor-
responds to the tense (aorisf) which dene tes a definite past, ' was
given ' : cf. Matt. xi. 27, 'All things were delivered' ; Heb. i. 2,
'whom he appointed.' If this past is traced to the eternal
purpose of God, then the form of the verb may find parallels in
328 ST. MATTHEW 28. 19, 20
19 earth. Go ye therefore, and make disciples of all the
nations, baptizing them into the name of the Father and
20 of the Son and of the Holy Ghost : teaching them to
observe all things whatsoever I commanded you : and
Matt. iii. 17, xi. 27 ; Phil. ii. 8-10. Meyer prefers to think that
this investment came at the resurrection, when the kenosis (or
humiliation) of the Son of man came to an end, and the glory
{doxa) began.
in lieaven and on earth.. The Messiah had entered into his
universal kingdom : cf. Acts ii. 36 ; Phil. ii. 10.
19. make disciples of all the nations. The verb 'to disciple*
is found in Matt. xiii. 52, xxvii. 57 ; Acts xiv, 21 (cf. John iv. i,
'Jesus made and baptized more disciples than John '). The A. V.
had the right meaning in 'teach.' It was through the instruction
(xiii. 52) which prepared for baptism that baptism itself came to
be called 'illumination.' 'all the nations' must include both
Jews and Gentiles, and receives confirmation in Mark xvi. 15,
' Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to the whole
creation.'
baptizing them into the name of the Father and of the
Son and of the Holy Ghost. In the cases mentioned in Acts
ii. 28, vii. 16, x. 48, and xix. 5, baptism into the name of the
Lord Jesus only is spoken of. No baptismal use of the full
trinitanan formula occurs in the N. T. i Cor. i. 15 shews that
Paul, when he baptized, practised it in the name cf Jesus. The
A. V. followed the Vulgate {in nomine) in its phrase * in the
name'; the R. V. 'into the name' means 'in reference to the
name.' Baptism v>^as not, as Meyer (Matt. vol. ii. p. 304) says, in
accordance with the high sacramental doctrine of the Lutheran
Church, ' the divine constituent factor in the work of redemption,*
but the rite which admitted into the fellowship of believers. The
inquirers are first taught, then on believing (Mark xvi. 16) are
received into the church : cf. Acts ii. 41, x. 47.
20. teaching- them to observe all thing's. After baptism
the office of the 'teacher* was not in suspense. Paul describes
(Col. i. 28, A. R.) the apostolic practice : 'admonishing every man
and teaching every man in all wisdom.' Among the things to be
taught to the Gentiles, nothing is said about the Jewish ritual.
The condition of baptism in verse 19 is being instructed as
disciples; in Mark xvi. 16, 'he that believeth and is baptized
shall be saved,* The Jewish Christians who, according to Acts
XV. I, demanded circumcision from Gentile believers could scarcely
have had these words of the Master before them.
ST. MATTHEW 28. 20 329
lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the
world.
and lo, I am witli you alway. After the resurrection he
was 'with them' in Jerusalem and in Gahlee, 'appearing unto
them by the space of forty days,' and they were not to doubt that
his ' Real Presence ' would be ' where two or three are gathered
together' in his name. The Judaizers of the church have in every
age sought to limit the promise to sacred places, or to special rites,
or to select orders of men, but its universality defies them. The
Gentile believers claimed that Jesus spoke to them as well as
to their Jewish brethren, when he said, 'I am with you'; and
'alway,' or -all the daj^s/ brought down the promise to those
who believed through the preaching of Paul as well as to those
who followed the Twelve. All later restrictions, such as those
which confine the Presence of Christ to the so-called ' Catholic
Church,' become ridiculous in the light of history.
unto the end of the world. The Churcl: of Christ is the
only institution that has such a prospect : cf. Ps. xix. 9.
INDEX
[The Numerals refer to the Pages.l
Ammonius, 7.
Angels, 243, 308.
Apocalyptic literature, 283, 297.
Apocrypha, the, 153, 155, 199.
Apostles, the twelve, 185, 187.
Aramaic, 3, 24.
Augustine, 7.
Baptism, 131, 328.
Barabbas, 314.
Beatitudes, the, 144.
Beelzebub, 191, 203.
Bengel, 7.
Bethlehem, 122, 125.
Blasphemy, 204.
Bleek, Dr' F., 16.
Blind, cure of the, 183, 259.
Bruce, Dr., 24, 130.
Caiaphas, 309.
Capernaum, 171, 198.
'Catholic Church,' the, 11.
Centurion, the, and his son,
171.
'Chaberim,' the, 132.
Church, the, 233, 244.
Clement of Rome, 3, 20.
— of Alexandria, 7.
Confession, 131.
Cross, the, 193, 317.
Demons, the, 176, 183, 191,
202,
Diatessaron, the, 6.
Didoche^ the, 3.
Disciples, the, their call, 142,
Divorce, 152, 248.
Ebionites, 16, 145.
Eichhorn, 8.
Enoch, Book of, 231.
Epilepsy, cure of, 239.
Epiphanius, 4, 16.
Essenes, the, 133.
Eternal life, 251.
Exorcism, 203.
Feeding, miracles of, 219, 227.
Forgiveness, 159, 246.
Gadara, 175.
Gehenna, 151.
Gentiles, the, 157.
Gieseler, 10.
Godet, Dr. F., 16.
Golgotha, 317.
'Gospel,' meaning of, 115.
— Hebrew, 3, 12, i6.
— oral, 10.
— universality of, 22, 141, 173,
328.
INDEX
33^
Hades, 233.
Harnack, Dr. A., 15.
Hawkins, Rev. Sir J. C, 9, 241.
Herod the Great, 122.
— Antipas, 123, 217.
— Archelaus, 123.
— Philip, 123.
Holtzmann, Dr., 11.
Holy Spirit, the, 136.
Hort, Dr., 11.
Irenaeus, 5, 120.
Jairus' daughter, 181.
James of Alphaeus, 186, 207.
— of Zebedee, 143, 186, 207.
Jerome, 3, 4, 16, 126.
Jesus Christ —
baptism, 135.
birth, 120.
death predicted, 234, 266.
genealogy, 115.
his name, 121.
kindred, 207.
ministry in Galilee, 8, 141.
son of David, 183, 275.
temptation of, 137.
triumphal entry of, 261.
Jewish Christians, the, 17.
the Canon of, 17.
John the Baptist, 129, 194, 217,
265.
Jonah, a sign, 206, 229.
Joseph of Arimathsea, 322.
— of Nazareth, 120.
Judas Iscariot, i86, 307, 312.
Judgement, the day of, 295.
Justin Martyr, 3.
Kingdom of heaven, the, 158,
241.
Labourers, the, parable of, 254.
Leper, the, 170.
Lessing, 7.
Levi, a name of Matthew, 179.
* Logia,' the, 5, 14, 21.
Magi, the, 122.
Marcion, 7.
Mark, gospel of, 6, 8, 10-14.
Marriage feast, 269.
Marshal], Prof., 13.
Mary, mother of Jesus, 119. 120,
207.
Matthew, his call, 179, 186.
— Aramaic gospel of, 15.
— his readers, 19.
— style of, 20.
— date and design of his gospel,
23, 24.
Messiah, the, 116, 120, 231.
Mystery, 209.
Names, Hebrew, in R.V., 117.
Nazarene, 7, 16, 128.
Numerals, symbolism of, 22.
Oaths, 153.
Palsy the, cure of, 177.
Papias, 5.
Parables, 208-16, 266.
Parousia, the, 288.
Passover, the final, 299.
Pella, 17, 286.
Penny, a, 254,
Peter, Simon, 142, 173, 231.
Pharisees, the, 131, 180, 280.
Phylacteries, 276.
Pilate, Pontius, 312.
Prayer, the Lord's, 157.
Prophets, 147.
— false, 167, 285.
Prophetic testimony, 121, 127,
168, 202.
to Gentiles, 20, 202.
Proselytes, 278.
Quotations from O. T., 21.
Repentance, 133.
Resch, Dr. A., 13.
Righteousness, the true, 150.
Ruler, the rich, 251.
33^
ST. MATTHEW
Sabbath, controversies on the,
199.
Sadducees, the, 132, 272.
Samaritans, the, 187.
Sanday, Dr., 5, 13.
Satan, 138.
Scribes, the, 131.
Sermon on the Mount, 144.
Shekel, 241.
Simon the Canansean, 186.
Stone, the rejected, 268,
Supper, the last, 303.
Synoptic Gospels, the, 4-9.
Syrophoenician, the, 225.
Talents the, parable of, 293.
Tares the, parable of, 212.
Temple the, purification of. 262.
— the, discussion in, 264.
Temple, the, its desolation pre-
dicted, 282, 286.
Thaddaeus, 186.
Tradition, 222.
Transfiguration, the, 9, 236.
Tribute, the, 240.
Tiibingen school, the, ir.
'Two Ways,' the, 166.
Vine3'ard, the, parable of, 266.
Virgins, the ten, parable of,
292.
Vulgate, the, 4.
Weiss, Dr. B., 13, 24.
Wendt, 15.
Westcott, Bp., 21.
Wetstein, 15.
Wright, Rev. A., to.
Zachariah, 281.
Zahn, Dr. T., 13, 15, 17, 136.
OXFORD : HORACE HART
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITT
QjerD
Date Due Ove
£nJ2!jl
pvemljrht
Overnight
Ovemlglif
w^.